A discourse of the true nature of the Gospel demonstrating that it is no new law, but a pure doctrine of grace : in answer to the Reverend Mr. Lorimer's Apology / by Tho. Goodwin ...
         Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
      
       
         
           1695
        
      
       Approx. 245 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41521
         Wing G1240
         ESTC R14253
         11844218
         ocm 11844218
         49801
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41521)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 49801)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 31:10)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of the true nature of the Gospel demonstrating that it is no new law, but a pure doctrine of grace : in answer to the Reverend Mr. Lorimer's Apology / by Tho. Goodwin ...
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
          
           [4], 75 p.
           
             Printed by J. Darby,
             London :
             1695.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lorimer, William, d. 1721. -- Apology for the ministers who subscribed only unto the stating of the truths and errours in Mr. William's book.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Commentaries.
           Grace (Theology)
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           
             The
             True
             Nature
          
           OF
           THE
           GOSPEL
           ;
           DEMONSTRATING
           That
           it
           is
           no
           NEW
           LAW
           ,
           but
           a
           pure
           DOCTRINE
           of
           GRACE
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
           Lorimer's
           Apology
           .
        
         
           
             Levique
             certamine
             docet
             vanam
             esse
             sine
             viribus
             Iram
             .
          
           
             Liv.
             Hist
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           By
           
             THO.
             GOODWIN
          
           ,
           Pastor
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           at
           Pinnor
           in
           Middlesex
           .
        
         
           
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             through
             strife
             ,
             or
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             in
             lowliness
             of
             Mind
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           J.
           Darby
           .
           1695.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           I
           Had
           so
           honest
           a
           Design
           in
           writing
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           compose
           in
           cool
           and
           calm
           Thoughts
           undisturb'd
           with
           Heat
           or
           Passion
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           arm'd
           against
           their
           Censures
           ,
           who
           will
           perhaps
           resent
           it
           very
           ill
           to
           see
           their
           Darling
           Notions
           expos'd
           .
           My
           poor
           Labours
           are
           recommended
           by
           the
           alone
           consideration
           of
           the
           Truths
           ,
           in
           whose
           Defence
           they
           are
           employ'd
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           only
           to
           desire
           thee
           to
           consider
           the
           Arguments
           with
           an
           impartial
           Mind
           .
           If
           thou
           lovest
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           not
           suffer
           thy
           Thoughts
           ,
           looking
           on
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           distorted
           by
           Prejudice
           or
           Passion
           .
           As
           the
           Truths
           here
           asserted
           are
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           so
           they
           deserve
           thy
           most
           serious
           Attention
           .
           If
           they
           were
           only
           subtle
           Niceties
           for
           a
           trial
           of
           Wit
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           an
           Experiment
           who
           could
           make
           Words
           to
           dance
           most
           nimbly
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           have
           misimploy'd
           my self
           in
           writing
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           nor
           caused
           thee
           to
           mispend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           reading
           it
           .
           But
           since
           I
           can
           assure
           thee
           that
           I
           have
           asserted
           nothing
           but
           what
           I
           not
           only
           really
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           of
           high
           Importance
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           my
           own
           Soul
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           very
           clear
           Evidence
           that
           a
           Man
           is
           in
           good
           Earnest
           )
           I
           hope
           thou
           wilt
           consider
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           concern
           thine
           too
           .
           There
           are
           two
           great
           Rocks
           which
           threaten
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           Shipwrack
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Arminianism
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           am
           terribly
           afraid
           of
           coming
           in
           any
           nearness
           to
           the
           danger
           .
           Popery
           hath
           been
           so
           uncas'd
           of
           its
           Disguise
           ,
           that
           it
           appears
           in
           its
           natural
           figure
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           startle
           at
           the
           first
           Entrance
           of
           its
           affrighting
           Shape
           :
           But
           Arminianism
           surprizes
           the
           Vncautious
           ,
           appearing
           with
           a
           fairer
           Face
           and
           more
           specious
           Colour
           ;
           and
           yet
           really
           ,
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           speaks
           truly
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Epistles
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           doth
           )
           this
           almost
           generally
           belov'd
           Doctrine
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           as
           Popery
           it self
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           speaks
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           undoubted
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Arminians
           tell
           us
           is
           false
           .
           God
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
          
           The
           Arminians
           would
           dispute
           us
           out
           of
           this
           great
           Privilege
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           hath
           once
           form'd
           us
           and
           thrown
           us
           out
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           we
           may
           move
           alone
           without
           him
           .
           God
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           effectually
           accomplisheth
           the
           Counsels
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           can
           obstruct
           or
           frustrate
           the
           success
           :
           The
           Arminians
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           heartily
           desirous
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           but
           cannot
           save
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           unwilling
           .
           God
           plainly
           tells
           us
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           saved
           ,
           but
           whom
           he
           hath
           eternally
           ordain'd
           to
           that
           happy
           State
           :
           But
           the
           Arminians
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           those
           may
           be
           sav'd
           whom
           God
           never
           thought
           of
           for
           such
           a
           Design
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           be
           surpriz'd
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           new
           Colonies
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           appointed
           to
           come
           thither
           .
           God
           ,
           who
           justifies
           the
           Vngodly
           ,
           expresly
           declares
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           be
           justified
           freely
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           not
           by
           our
           own
           but
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           .
           The
           Arminians
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           new
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           where
           God
           sits
           not
           ,
           nor
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           there
           our
           Faith
           in
           obedience
           
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           pleaded
           instead
           of
           perfect
           Obedience
           owing
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Plea
           is
           admitted
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           that
           Prodigy
           of
           Learning
           Grotius
           speaks
           )
           as
           a
           Work
           grateful
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           meets
           with
           acceptance
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           their
           Opinions
           tear
           the
           Volume
           of
           God's
           Word
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           un-God
           God
           himself
           :
           They
           pull
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           strike
           the
           Scepter
           out
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           snatch
           the
           Crown
           from
           his
           Head.
           Their
           Opinions
           take
           aim
           to
           destroy
           the
           very
           Being
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ;
           for
           take
           away
           his
           Perfections
           and
           Attributes
           of
           absolute
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           an
           imaginary
           Nothing
           :
           Who
           can
           conceive
           of
           him
           but
           as
           an
           independent
           Soveraign
           ?
           and
           yet
           their
           Doctrine
           allows
           less
           Power
           to
           him
           in
           the
           disposal
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           than
           a
           petty
           Negro
           Prince
           hath
           over
           his
           Subjects
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           his
           narrow
           Dominions
           .
           Who
           can
           think
           of
           God
           but
           as
           All-knowing
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           one
           view
           a
           certain
           Prospect
           of
           all
           Persons
           and
           Things
           ,
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ?
           and
           yet
           their
           Doctrine
           makes
           him
           to
           guess
           at
           the
           Future
           ,
           as
           an
           Astrologer
           by
           the
           Stars
           .
        
         
           Ay
           but
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           What
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Purpose
           of
           the
           present
           Controversy
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           not
           to
           do
           with
           Arminians
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           we
           have
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           concerns
           every
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           any
           Opinion
           which
           hath
           the
           least
           tendency
           to
           Arminianism
           .
           We
           are
           not
           as
           idle
           Spectators
           ,
           to
           stand
           by
           with
           patience
           to
           see
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           either
           openly
           invaded
           ,
           or
           secretly
           supplanted
           ;
           but
           as
           long
           as
           we
           are
           able
           to
           frame
           a
           Thought
           ,
           or
           hold
           a
           Pen
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           make
           a
           vigorous
           Opposition
           .
           We
           have
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           worthy
           Divines
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           old
           
             Du
             Moulin
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           animate
           and
           encourage
           us
           .
           When
           Testard
           and
           Amyrault
           advanc'd
           some
           new
           Opinions
           to
           meet
           Arminianism
           in
           the
           middle
           Course
           ,
           which
           were
           soon
           ,
           by
           an
           unhappy
           Wind
           ,
           wafted
           over
           into
           England
           ;
           these
           worthy
           Persons
           (
           who
           were
           as
           firmly
           resolv'd
           that
           the
           old
           Gospel
           should
           not
           be
           alter'd
           ,
           as
           we
           English
           are
           zealous
           that
           our
           old
           Fundamental
           Laws
           be
           not
           chang'd
           )
           presently
           took
           the
           Alarm
           ,
           and
           resisted
           the
           Invasion
           .
           Complaints
           were
           made
           in
           their
           Synod
           against
           Testard
           and
           Amyrault
           ,
           as
           Corrupters
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           a
           openly
           censur'd
           .
           The
           Pastors
           b
           and
           Professors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           c
           the
           Professors
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Vniversities
           of
           Leyden
           and
           Groningen
           sent
           their
           Letters
           ,
           protesting
           against
           these
           Innovations
           in
           the
           old
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           the
           Famous
           d
           
             Du
             Moulin
          
           ,
           who
           with
           so
           much
           Wit
           and
           Learning
           wrote
           against
           Popery
           and
           Arminianism
           ,
           sends
           a
           Letter
           particularly
           to
           the
           same
           Synod
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Apostolical
           Zeal
           and
           Plainness
           ,
           complains
           that
           these
           Innovators
           corrupted
           the
           Antient
           Faith
           ,
           and
           
             chang'd
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           These
           Examples
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           be
           earnest
           for
           the
           same
           Truths
           which
           they
           maintain'd
           so
           vigorous
           and
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           be
           zealous
           for
           them
           without
           being
           angry
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         A
         DISCOURSE
         OF
         THE
         GOSPEL
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             general
             Design
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             promote
             Controversies
             ,
             or
             to
             propagate
             Quarrels
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             their
             first
             native
             Purity
             .
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             concerning
             the
             Gospel's
             being
             a
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           so
           far
           from
           inventing
           ,
           or
           defending
           any
           new
           dividing
           Opinions
           ,
           to
           trouble
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           that
           I
           heartily
           lament
           the
           fatal
           Disturbances
           which
           are
           produced
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           fomenting
           the
           prevailing
           Heat
           of
           our
           Contentions
           ,
           or
           blowing
           a
           Fire
           which
           is
           but
           too
           great
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           contribute
           all
           my
           poor
           Endeavours
           to
           quench
           the
           Flames
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           out
           of
           an
           humour
           of
           Disputing
           that
           I
           engage
           in
           this
           Debate
           ,
           nor
           to
           promote
           the
           Interest
           of
           a
           Party
           :
           I
           know
           no
           Interest
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           will
           never
           espouse
           any
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           .
           It
           is
           an
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Injury
           offered
           to
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Motive
           of
           my
           undertaking
           its
           Defence
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Interest
           of
           wronged
           Truth
           that
           I
           assert
           ,
           which
           all
           who
           love
           ,
           have
           indispensable
           Obligations
           to
           vindicate
           .
           It
           is
           the
           pure
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           various
           Attaques
           assaulted
           ,
           that
           I
           stand
           to
           guard
           ;
           and
           which
           being
           Eternal
           ,
           tho
           it
           may
           be
           invaded
           ,
           yet
           can
           never
           be
           oppress'd
           nor
           sink
           for
           want
           of
           Support
           ,
           tho
           my
           Strength
           prove
           unequal
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Performance
           .
           It
           is
           that
           Gospel
           which
           was
           taught
           by
           our
           
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           was
           own'd
           in
           the
           first
           and
           best
           Ages
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           professed
           in
           all
           the
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ;
           which
           not
           all
           the
           Arts
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           neither
           of
           Rome
           Heathen
           ,
           nor
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           Antichristian
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           extirpate
           ;
           which
           not
           two
           Ages
           ago
           was
           recovered
           out
           of
           the
           Darkness
           of
           Antichrist
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           asserted
           by
           them
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Subtleties
           and
           cunning
           Evasions
           ,
           both
           of
           Papists
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           shift
           off
           the
           Force
           of
           Truth
           ;
           and
           is
           from
           those
           our
           worthy
           Ancestors
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           deliver'd
           down
           to
           us
           ;
           which
           was
           seal'd
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           was
           maintained
           against
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           arm'd
           for
           its
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           is
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           by
           a
           greater
           Power
           preserved
           to
           survive
           the
           Ashes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           in
           more
           danger
           of
           being
           betray'd
           by
           its
           pretended
           Friends
           ,
           than
           ever
           it
           was
           of
           being
           conquered
           by
           an
           open
           War
           of
           its
           declared
           Enemies
           .
           a
           And
           indeed
           the
           Antichristian
           Party
           gain
           a
           greater
           Advantage
           by
           Protestants
           starting
           such
           new
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           favour
           their
           Errors
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           could
           by
           their
           open
           and
           undisguised
           opposition
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           For
           not
           to
           debate
           whether
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           not
           a
           great
           Hand
           in
           promoting
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           who
           can
           easily
           turn
           themselves
           into
           all
           Shapes
           to
           gain
           their
           Ends
           ;
           yet
           't
           is
           certain
           they
           rejoice
           ,
           and
           triumph
           in
           our
           Dissentions
           ;
           where
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Success
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           an
           Advantage
           .
           For
           if
           these
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           of
           Justification
           prevail
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           so
           much
           the
           nearer
           to
           Popery
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           Truth
           prove
           victorious
           ,
           as
           (
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           )
           it
           will
           in
           the
           End
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           first
           starting
           these
           disputable
           Opinions
           ,
           a
           hopeful
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           is
           broken
           ,
           and
           those
           troublers
           of
           Israel
           have
           shattered
           us
           to
           pieces
           ,
           and
           may
           bring
           us
           within
           a
           Point
           of
           our
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           so
           what
           they
           unsuccessfully
           attempted
           by
           Power
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           they
           will
           effect
           (
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           avert
           )
           by
           our
           own
           sad
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           this
           oppos'd
           Gospel
           which
           I
           love
           and
           value
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           will
           defend
           its
           pure
           Truths
           entire
           and
           unmangled
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           this
           Gospel
           which
           teaches
           me
           not
           to
           treat
           any
           of
           its
           Ministers
           with
           insolent
           Contempt
           ,
           however
           I
           may
           differ
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           my
           Sentiments
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           observe
           its
           Dictates
           ,
           in
           avoiding
           all
           base
           and
           scurrilous
           Reflections
           (
           being
           but
           the
           Follies
           of
           an
           impotent
           
           Passion
           )
           when
           I
           write
           for
           those
           Truths
           which
           are
           calm
           ,
           peaceful
           ,
           and
           gentle
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           17.
           
           And
           indeed
           ever
           since
           the
           Light
           of
           common
           Reason
           began
           to
           dawn
           upon
           my
           Mind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           since
           God
           gave
           me
           a
           greater
           ,
           I
           always
           abhorr'd
           that
           Method
           of
           managing
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           Arguments
           are
           mingled
           with
           Invectives
           ,
           and
           the
           Deficiences
           of
           Reason
           made
           up
           with
           Calumnies
           and
           Reproaches
           .
           Tho
           the
           double
           injury
           done
           both
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           my
           Friend
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           which
           is
           equally
           insulted
           with
           an
           haughty
           fierceness
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           openly
           affronted
           ,
           might
           tempt
           a
           Man
           of
           the
           greatest
           Moderation
           to
           some
           passionate
           Resentments
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           shall
           move
           me
           from
           my
           fixed
           Resolution
           of
           not
           being
           angry
           .
           I
           write
           not
           from
           an
           Humour
           of
           Strife
           ,
           nor
           for
           Pride
           and
           vain
           Glory
           ,
           but
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           concern
           my self
           no
           further
           than
           I
           find
           that
           to
           be
           interested
           ;
           which
           if
           I
           thought
           to
           be
           on
           my
           Learned
           Brother's
           Side
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           contesting
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           join
           in
           the
           Defence
           .
           This
           Truth
           lies
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           be
           lost
           in
           a
           crowd
           of
           angry
           Words
           ;
           tho
           this
           is
           the
           Fault
           of
           most
           Disputes
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Reproach
           to
           what
           we
           all
           profess
           ,
           that
           when
           Philosophers
           and
           Heathens
           discours'd
           their
           different
           Opinions
           with
           a
           Calmness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           we
           Christians
           ,
           for
           whom
           our
           Great
           Lord
           died
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           be
           reconciled
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           are
           inflamed
           with
           all
           Passions
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           think
           and
           speak
           the
           same
           Things
           .
           We
           every
           one
           of
           us
           dispute
           ,
           because
           we
           think
           we
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           when
           we
           so
           order
           the
           loud
           Disputation
           ,
           that
           Truth
           which
           speaks
           softly
           cannot
           be
           heard
           ,
           its
           still
           Voice
           being
           drowned
           in
           the
           Clamour
           of
           our
           Contentions
           .
           Now
           then
           that
           nothing
           may
           disturb
           a
           Serenity
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Person
           who
           argues
           not
           for
           Interest
           ,
           but
           purely
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           consider
           in
           my
           Reverend
           Brother's
           Discourse
           ,
           what
           carries
           the
           Face
           and
           Appearance
           of
           Reason
           ,
           without
           suffering
           my
           Thoughts
           to
           be
           diverted
           or
           rufled
           by
           his
           Invectives
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           change
           a
           Defensive
           War
           for
           the
           common
           Interests
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           into
           a
           private
           Quarrel
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           any
           Man's
           Person
           ,
           but
           the
           Truth
           which
           I
           have
           undertaken
           to
           vindicate
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Reputation
           for
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           insults
           ,
           is
           so
           glorious
           ,
           that
           any
           Attempt
           to
           defend
           them
           is
           altogether
           needless
           .
           As
           for
           Bradwardine
           and
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           bestow
           some
           disadvantageous
           Remarks
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           great
           Names
           ,
           and
           have
           deservedly
           obtain'd
           such
           an
           high
           Esteem
           among
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           equally
           above
           his
           little
           Reflections
           ,
           as
           beyond
           any
           Endeavours
           I
           can
           imploy
           for
           their
           Vindication
           .
           They
           are
           both
           known
           Champions
           against
           two
           the
           most
           malignant
           Heresies
           which
           ever
           infected
           the
           Church
           ,
           Pelagianism
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           that
           of
           the
           Arminians
           is
           very
           nearly
           related
           )
           and
           
           Socinianism
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Mr.
           Marshal
           ,
           that
           very
           Book
           which
           our
           Author
           so
           much
           vilifies
           ,
           discovers
           a
           pious
           Heart
           ,
           joined
           with
           a
           closeness
           and
           consistency
           of
           Thought
           .
           And
           all
           who
           know
           that
           other
           worthy
           Person
           ,
           against
           whom
           his
           Passion
           is
           more
           furiously
           fired
           ,
           must
           give
           his
           Character
           very
           different
           from
           that
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           with
           an
           unsuccessful
           attempt
           of
           Wit
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           represent
           him
           .
           But
           as
           in
           Debates
           of
           Religion
           ,
           all
           little
           Efforts
           of
           Wit
           (
           if
           I
           had
           any
           )
           would
           be
           very
           unsutable
           and
           impertinent
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           seriously
           argue
           the
           Cause
           in
           question
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ,
           since
           also
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           People
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           mispend
           their
           Time
           to
           read
           long
           Discourses
           ,
           to
           entertain
           themselves
           unprofitably
           with
           those
           personal
           Reflections
           ,
           with
           which
           such
           are
           usually
           stuff'd
           ,
           more
           than
           with
           Arguments
           ;
           since
           it
           doth
           not
           concern
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Man
           be
           so
           wise
           and
           so
           rational
           as
           he
           is
           apprehended
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           silly
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Danger
           of
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           clear'd
           to
           them
           in
           very
           few
           words
           :
           I
           〈◊〉
           accordingly
           study
           brevity
           and
           plainness
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           I
           can
           ;
           and
           shall
           reduce
           my
           following
           Discourse
           to
           as
           narrow
           a
           Compass
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           so
           consider
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Lorimer
           no
           more
           than
           what
           seems
           most
           to
           the
           Purpose
           .
           I
           will
           not
           at
           all
           affect
           Niceties
           ,
           or
           subtile
           Evasions
           ;
           and
           indeed
           any
           Opinion
           which
           needs
           them
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           perplexing
           Distinctions
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           suspected
           :
           for
           Truth
           never
           seeks
           Corners
           to
           hide
           in
           ,
           nor
           can
           endure
           to
           be
           set
           in
           a
           false
           Light
           ,
           but
           loves
           to
           appear
           in
           its
           pure
           native
           Brightness
           .
           And
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           who
           by
           Office
           and
           Commission
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           to
           teach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           scatter
           Mists
           about
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           throwing
           Dust
           in
           their
           Eyes
           was
           the
           way
           to
           clear
           their
           Sight
           ;
           that
           we
           do
           not
           amuse
           them
           with
           new
           Terms
           fetch'd
           from
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           study
           
             Justinian
             ,
             Bartolus
          
           ,
           and
           Cujacius
           ;
           to
           read
           the
           Pandects
           and
           the
           Codes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           how
           they
           are
           justified
           .
           This
           ,
           instead
           of
           instructing
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           confound
           those
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           lead
           into
           the
           Truth
           ,
           by
           the
           clearest
           Expressions
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           them
           in
           the
           plainest
           manner
           that
           we
           can
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           proposed
           to
           my self
           to
           debate
           in
           the
           present
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Gospel
             be
             a
             new
             Law
             ?
          
           Without
           multiplying
           words
           ,
           which
           doth
           but
           obscure
           the
           clearness
           of
           Things
           ,
           the
           Question
           in
           dispute
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Gospel
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           if
           by
           
             that
             Word
          
           is
           meant
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           newly
           reveal'd
           ,
           after
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           was
           broken
           ,
           wherein
           God
           hath
           declared
           in
           what
           Order
           and
           Manner
           he
           will
           save
           guilty
           condemned
           Sinners
           .
           If
           by
           a
           new
           Law
           no
           more
           is
           meant
           than
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           presently
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           Controversy
           is
           at
           an
           end
           .
           What
           
           is
           denied
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           commanding
           new
           Precepts
           ,
           as
           Conditions
           of
           obtaining
           its
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           established
           with
           a
           Sanction
           ,
           promising
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           threatning
           the
           Neglect
           .
        
         
           Tho
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           should
           first
           urge
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           such
           a
           Law
           ;
           yet
           my
           first
           Design
           being
           to
           answer
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
           Lorimer's
           Apology
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           how
           little
           to
           his
           Purpose
           he
           eagerly
           catches
           at
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           where-ever
           he
           can
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           shall
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           where-ever
           the
           Gospel
           is
           nam'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           only
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             word
             Law
             is
             of
             a
             various
             and
             doubtful
             meaning
             .
             From
             the
             original
             Signification
             of
             the
             Heb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             a
             Law
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             intended
             than
             a
             Doctrine
             .
             This
             is
             evinc'd
             and
             confirm'd
             from
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             several
             Scriptures
             ,
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             &c.
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             
             Isa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Micha
             4.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           word
           Law
           is
           of
           such
           various
           Signification
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           strange
           if
           we
           find
           the
           Gospel
           called
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           later
           Protestant
           Writers
           ;
           when
           yet
           neither
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           nor
           any
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           meant
           to
           describe
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           new
           Rule
           of
           Works
           enacted
           with
           a
           milder
           Sanction
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           stated
           Order
           of
           Things
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Actions
           even
           of
           inanimate
           Creatures
           are
           regulated
           according
           to
           the
           Appointment
           of
           the
           great
           Creator's
           Will
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           first
           framed
           them
           ,
           and
           push'd
           them
           into
           Motion
           )
           is
           called
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           we
           cannot
           apprehend
           it
           as
           a
           Precept
           ,
           or
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           establish'd
           with
           a
           Sanction
           to
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           being
           without
           Sense
           or
           Life
           ,
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           Matter
           .
           This
           Law
           is
           not
           a
           Precept
           given
           to
           such
           Creatures
           b
           ,
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           
           working
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           acting
           them
           to
           move
           according
           to
           that
           Order
           which
           he
           hath
           set
           for
           the
           Administration
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Universe
           .
           Who
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           doth
           its
           Duty
           in
           performing
           its
           constant
           laborious
           Course
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           Reward
           is
           due
           when
           it
           hath
           done
           its
           Work
           ?
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           tho
           not
           any
           Precept
           ,
           that
           it
           moves
           so
           orderly
           ;
           and
           a
           Law
           it
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           promise
           of
           Recompence
           for
           observing
           and
           keeping
           duly
           the
           mark'd-out
           Course
           ,
           or
           threatning
           a
           Penalty
           for
           deviating
           from
           it
           .
           It
           is
           by
           the
           same
           Law
           of
           Nature
           that
           the
           Fire
           always
           burns
           ,
           the
           Planets
           perpetually
           move
           ,
           the
           Earth
           never
           totters
           from
           its
           Centre
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           recompenc'd
           for
           such
           their
           exact
           Observance
           .
           And
           if
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Fire
           should
           freeze
           us
           ,
           the
           Planets
           stop
           their
           orderly
           Dance
           ,
           or
           march
           so
           irregularly
           as
           to
           break
           all
           their
           Ranks
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           shake
           and
           fall
           from
           it
           s
           plac'd
           Foundation
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           undergo
           any
           Punishment
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Air
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           are
           well
           enough
           said
           to
           act
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           tho
           they
           have
           no
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           given
           them
           ,
           nor
           are
           obnoxious
           either
           to
           Rewards
           or
           Punishments
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           settled
           Order
           of
           the
           Universe
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           may
           obtain
           the
           same
           Name
           in
           that
           Sense
           .
           It
           is
           without
           doubt
           a
           most
           certain
           establish'd
           Order
           c
           of
           our
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           this
           more
           unchangeable
           and
           irreversible
           than
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           more
           impossible
           to
           be
           pardon'd
           and
           justify'd
           in
           any
           other
           Method
           ,
           than
           that
           set
           by
           God
           of
           applying
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           and
           having
           his
           Righteousness
           imputed
           ,
           than
           for
           all
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           to
           move
           contrary
           to
           their
           stated
           Courses
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           without
           being
           a
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           since
           it
           only
           tells
           us
           the
           Order
           God
           hath
           set
           of
           our
           being
           saved
           purely
           by
           his
           Grace
           :
           And
           a
           Law
           it
           is
           too
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           least
           Change
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           compose
           the
           Differences
           of
           contending
           Parties
           ,
           with
           prejudice
           to
           any
           of
           its
           Truths
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           take
           the
           word
           Law
           in
           a
           farther
           meaning
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           any
           Doctrine
           publish'd
           and
           made
           known
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easily
           granted
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           sure
           ,
           than
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
           Now
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           the
           word
           Law
           is
           us'd
           in
           this
           comprehensive
           Sense
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           Law
           ,
           it
           denotes
           any
           Instruction
           given
           us
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Precepts
           ,
           but
           the
           Promises
           of
           God.
           The
           
           Root
           from
           which
           it
           is
           deriv'd
           ,
           proves
           this
           to
           be
           its
           genuine
           meaning
           ;
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Jarah
           ,
           signifies
           to
           cast
           or
           throw
           Darts
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           :
           and
           metaphorically
           in
           the
           Conjugation
           Hiphil
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Horah
           ,
           signifies
           to
           cast
           the
           Meaning
           of
           one's
           Mind
           ,
           or
           a
           Doctrine
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           into
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           as
           Mercer
           d
           a
           Critic
           beyond
           exception
           in
           this
           Language
           ,
           very
           well
           observes
           .
           And
           what
           is
           God's
           teaching
           us
           effectually
           ,
           but
           the
           throwing
           the
           quick
           and
           powerful
           Darts
           of
           his
           Truths
           into
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           his
           fastning
           them
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ?
           not
           to
           give
           us
           any
           mortal
           Wound
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           vital
           piercing
           Sense
           to
           rouze
           us
           out
           of
           our
           Lethargy
           in
           pernicious
           Errors
           and
           Sin.
           Whereas
           it
           is
           the
           fiery
           Darts
           of
           the
           Devil
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           6.
           corrupt
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           so
           diligent
           to
           throw
           into
           our
           Souls
           ,
           which
           give
           us
           our
           Death's
           Wounds
           .
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           show
           how
           natural
           the
           Metaphor
           is
           ,
           that
           from
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Jarah
           ,
           he
           casts
           Darts
           ,
           in
           Hiphil
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Horah
           ,
           should
           signify
           he
           teacheth
           or
           scattereth
           any
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           us'd
           in
           2
           King.
           12.
           2.
           and
           in
           Ps
           .
           119.
           102.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Moreh
           ,
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           Teacher
           ,
           Job
           36.
           22.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           too
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Place
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Moriah
             ,
             Gen.
          
           22.
           2.
           
           Which
           as
           Mercer
           notes
           ,
           signifies
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           which
           from
           that
           Hill
           (
           it
           being
           situated
           at
           one
           side
           of
           Mount
           Sion
           where
           the
           Temple
           was
           built
           )
           was
           to
           spread
           through
           the
           World.
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           at
           Mount
           Zion
           ,
           nay
           in
           the
           Temple
           it self
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           taught
           his
           Glorious
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           there
           also
           it
           was
           preached
           by
           the
           Apostles
           before
           they
           had
           a
           particular
           Commission
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           And
           sutable
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           place
           in
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           
             And
             many
             People
             shall
             go
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ye
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ;
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             Paths
             :
             for
             out
             of
          
           Zion
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Doctrine
           shewing
           to
           Sinners
           the
           Way
           of
           Justification
           .
        
         
           Thus
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Horah
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           Law
           ,
           proceeds
           by
           a
           free
           and
           unforc'd
           derivation
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           evince
           ,
           that
           in
           its
           original
           and
           native
           Meaning
           ,
           it
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           taught
           us
           :
           and
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           produce
           several
           places
           of
           Scripture
           where
           it
           is
           us'd
           in
           this
           Sense
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           sometimes
           is
           expressed
           any
           Doctrine
           or
           Instruction
           ,
           which
           Parents
           give
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           or
           a
           Man
           to
           his
           Friend
           .
           Thus
           in
           
             Prov.
             3.
             1.
             
             Prov.
             4.
             2.
             
             Prov.
             7.
             3.
             
             Prov.
          
           13.
           14.
           
        
         
         
           In
           other
           places
           it
           is
           imploy'd
           to
           signify
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           Truth
           contained
           in
           God's
           Word
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           .
           Thus
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             But
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Law
             doth
             he
             meditate
             Day
             and
             Night
             .
          
           The
           Design
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           being
           to
           give
           the
           entire
           Character
           of
           a
           Person
           truly
           blessed
           ,
           the
           Description
           must
           be
           so
           comprehensive
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           in
           ,
           not
           only
           his
           delighting
           in
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           (
           which
           a
           Turk
           or
           Heathen
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           really
           did
           )
           but
           an
           inward
           feeling
           of
           a
           ravishing
           Pleasure
           in
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           in
           meditating
           on
           the
           admirable
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           display'd
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
           And
           it
           is
           this
           pleasing
           Sense
           ,
           resulting
           from
           the
           Apprehension
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           distinguishing
           Mark
           of
           that
           blessed
           Believer
           ,
           whom
           the
           Psalmist
           with
           such
           wonderful
           Eloquence
           describes
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Law
           in
           which
           the
           Believer
           delights
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           old
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           nor
           a
           new
           one
           of
           a
           resembling
           Nature
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           opening
           the
           hidden
           and
           unsearchable
           Riches
           of
           God's
           Grace
           and
           Love
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           most
           Learn'd
           a
           Commentators
           ,
           both
           Papists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           explain
           the
           word
           Law
           in
           this
           extensive
           Meaning
           ,
           as
           not
           meerly
           signifying
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           Commands
           ,
           but
           that
           delightful
           Instruction
           which
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           Evangelical
           Truths
           affords
           the
           happy
           Believer
           .
        
         
           More
           expresly
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           
             a
             Law
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           19.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             ,
             converting
             the
             Soul
             :
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             ,
             making
             wise
             the
             Simple
             .
          
           That
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           interpreter
           of
           it self
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           who
           best
           knew
           the
           Psalmist's
           meaning
           ,
           applies
           the
           4th
           Verse
           of
           this
           Psalm
           19.
           to
           illustrate
           the
           swift
           spreading
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Teaching
           and
           Instruction
           of
           it
           coming
           to
           all
           Nations
           ;
           
             Rom.
             10.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             Faith
             cometh
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             Have
             they
             not
             heard
             ?
             Yes
             verily
             ,
             their
             Sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             Words
             unto
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             World.
          
           That
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
           in
           a
           Day
           and
           Night's
           Journey
           look
           round
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           tell
           to
           all
           the
           Nations
           the
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           tho
           they
           say
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           :
           So
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           give
           a
           Sound
           through
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           not
           meerly
           to
           proclaim
           the
           Great
           Majesty
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           who
           made
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           Infinite
           Grace
           undiscernable
           by
           Reason
           ;
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           is
           
           above
           all
           our
           Thoughts
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           plain
           Intention
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           is
           by
           a
           Comparison
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Heavens
           manifest
           God's
           Adorable
           Perfections
           ,
           so
           his
           Law
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           hath
           a
           more
           excellent
           Sound
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           in
           the
           Discoveries
           which
           it
           makes
           of
           his
           Grace
           :
           the
           Apostle's
           taking
           one
           part
           of
           this
           Comparison
           ,
           and
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           necessarily
           infers
           ,
           that
           he
           understood
           the
           Psalmist
           to
           intend
           by
           his
           Law
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Lights
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           spreads
           so
           swiftly
           and
           universally
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           too
           the
           Psalmist's
           Sense
           as
           expressed
           by
           himself
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Effects
           which
           he
           ascribes
           to
           his
           Law
           ,
           cannot
           be
           produced
           but
           by
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           From
           these
           Effects
           ,
           
             of
             converting
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             making
             wise
             the
             Simple
             ,
          
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           understood
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           in
           any
           Sense
           ,
           for
           that
           instead
           of
           converting
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           would
           but
           frighten
           him
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           driving
           the
           guilty
           Criminal
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Gospel
           proclaim'd
           ,
           the
           natural
           Tendency
           of
           it
           is
           to
           hurry
           him
           into
           Despair
           .
           It
           could
           not
           let
           into
           the
           Soul
           the
           least
           Glimmerings
           of
           Hope
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           Law
           proposeth
           Salvation
           upon
           the
           Condition
           of
           Obedience
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           convinceth
           the
           poor
           wretched
           Sinner
           of
           his
           own
           utter
           Disability
           to
           perform
           it
           .
           It
           is
           then
           the
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           encouraging
           the
           Soul
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           directing
           him
           to
           that
           perfect
           Saviour
           for
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Life
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           the
           properest
           Sense
           the
           converting
           Law
           :
           And
           this
           Virtue
           and
           Efficacy
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           appropriates
           to
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           
             John
             17.
             17.
             
             Sanctify
             them
             through
             thy
             Truth
             ;
             thy
             Word
             is
             Truth
             .
          
           By
           Truth
           there
           is
           more
           emphatically
           meant
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           which
           Christ
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           to
           teach
           unto
           Men
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           only
           ,
           is
           the
           effectual
           Means
           which
           God
           useth
           to
           turn
           Sinners
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           really
           to
           sanctify
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           other
           places
           where
           David
           (
           the
           Man
           after
           God's
           own
           Heart
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           Evangelical
           Spirit
           which
           was
           in
           him
           )
           speaks
           of
           the
           Delight
           which
           he
           took
           in
           God's
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           inconceivable
           Pleasure
           which
           sprung
           up
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           when
           his
           Thoughts
           were
           employ'd
           in
           meditating
           on
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           Law
           he
           understands
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           :
           For
           as
           such
           it
           reveals
           those
           astonishing
           Mysteries
           concerning
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           makes
           those
           surprising
           Discoveries
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           only
           are
           capable
           of
           giving
           that
           pleasing
           entertainment
           of
           Mind
           ,
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           so
           much
           magnifies
           as
           having
           enjoy'd
           it
           in
           his
           own
           .
           Thus
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             97
             ,
             98.
             
             O
             how
             love
             I
             thy
             Law
             !
             it
             is
             my
             Meditation
             all
             the
             Day
             .
             Thou
             ,
             through
             thy
             Commandments
             ,
             hast
             made
             me
             wiser
             than
             mine
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             ever
             with
             me
             .
          
           
           Where
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           which
           he
           had
           arrived
           to
           a
           higher
           Degree
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           Wisdom
           ,
           than
           any
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           Age
           and
           Nation
           with
           him
           ,
           a
           Wisdom
           which
           he
           pursued
           with
           the
           most
           eager
           and
           inquisitive
           Search
           ;
           and
           the
           discovery
           of
           one
           Mystery
           did
           but
           animate
           him
           to
           an
           impatient
           enquiry
           after
           more
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           earnest
           in
           his
           Petitions
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           reveal
           to
           him
           higher
           Measures
           of
           that
           admirable
           and
           most
           useful
           Knowledg
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18.
             
             Open
             thou
             mine
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             behold
             wondrous
             Things
             out
             of
             thy
             Law.
          
           By
           which
           especially
           is
           meant
           (
           as
           Mr.
           a
           )
           Clark
           very
           well
           remarks
           )
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           the
           Gospel
           called
           a
           Law
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           System
           of
           Precepts
           ,
           or
           a
           Statute-Book
           of
           a
           new
           Edition
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           at
           once
           instructs
           and
           amazes
           us
           in
           the
           Wonders
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           affects
           our
           Hearts
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Redeemer's
           Love.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Psalmist
           also
           expresses
           those
           refreshing
           Comforts
           ,
           which
           slow'd
           into
           his
           Soul
           from
           the
           inexhaustible
           Spring
           of
           God's
           tender
           Mercies
           ,
           he
           useth
           the
           same
           word
           Law
           ;
           and
           consequently
           means
           by
           it
           ,
           not
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           which
           can
           in
           no
           sense
           give
           any
           Solace
           to
           a
           guilty
           Mind
           ,
           but
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           display'd
           those
           Riches
           of
           Grace
           to
           the
           Psalmist's
           Sight
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           so
           chearfully
           hop'd
           ,
           and
           rejoic'd
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             77.
             
             Let
             thy
             tender
             Mercies
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             live
             ;
             for
             thy
             Law
             is
             my
             Delight
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           Let
           me
           experience
           thy
           tender
           Mercies
           ,
           let
           me
           feel
           my
           own
           Part
           and
           Interest
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           live
           joyfully
           :
           for
           my
           most
           fervent
           Desire
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           is
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Depths
           of
           thy
           Mercy
           and
           Love
           ;
           and
           therefore
           my
           whole
           Delight
           is
           in
           that
           Word
           of
           Truth
           which
           contains
           these
           inestimable
           Treasures
           of
           thy
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           exposeth
           them
           all
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           my
           Faith.
           Thus
           again
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           it
           is
           a
           comfortable
           Instruction
           to
           poor
           convinc'd
           Sinners
           ,
           what
           Riches
           of
           Mercy
           there
           are
           in
           store
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           teacheth
           them
           how
           they
           may
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Grace
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           place
           we
           read
           the
           Psalmist
           informing
           us
           what
           supported
           his
           Spirit
           under
           inward
           Troubles
           and
           outward
           Afflictions
           which
           oppress'd
           him
           ;
           And
           what
           was
           it
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ?
           not
           the
           Precepts
           or
           Commands
           ,
           for
           how
           could
           they
           have
           sustain'd
           his
           sinking
           Spirit
           ,
           since
           they
           only
           tell
           us
           our
           Duty
           ,
           but
           offer
           us
           no
           help
           in
           the
           sad
           Circumstances
           of
           our
           Case
           ?
           They
           shew
           us
           indeed
           what
           God
           would
           have
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           declare
           nothing
           what
           he
           will
           do
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           discover
           not
           any
           support
           
           to
           our
           languid
           Spirits
           fainting
           under
           a
           Calamity
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Office
           of
           the
           Promises
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           consequently
           ,
           as
           a
           Body
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           a
           Law
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           delighted
           ,
           because
           it
           thus
           sustained
           him
           under
           his
           Afflictions
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           92.
           
           
             Vnless
             thy
             Law
             had
             been
             my
             Delights
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             have
             perished
             in
             mine
             Affliction
             .
          
           A
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           as
           the
           before-mentioned
           a
           judicious
           Annotator
           observes
           )
           the
           whole
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           Promises
           of
           Support
           and
           Deliverance
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           those
           Places
           which
           are
           more
           expresly
           urg'd
           to
           prove
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           they
           only
           evince
           it
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           clear
           Place
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Esa
           ,
           where
           by
           Law
           is
           expressed
           solely
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             many
             People
             shall
             go
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ye
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             Paths
             :
             for
             out
             of
          
           Zion
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           It
           is
           manifestly
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Verses
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           large
           a
           Church
           ,
           not
           straiten'd
           within
           the
           narrow
           Confines
           of
           Judea
           ,
           but
           spreading
           through
           all
           Nations
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           should
           be
           gathered
           and
           established
           .
           Then
           he
           tells
           us
           by
           what
           Way
           and
           Means
           such
           a
           great
           and
           wonderful
           Work
           should
           be
           accomplished
           .
           Christ
           doth
           not
           raise
           Armies
           to
           subdue
           the
           Earth
           to
           himself
           ,
           nor
           come
           to
           give
           new
           Laws
           to
           the
           conquered
           People
           ,
           but
           he
           sends
           his
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           the
           glad
           Tidings
           of
           Salvation
           by
           him
           :
           And
           the
           Light
           of
           this
           glorious
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           breaks
           forth
           from
           Zion
           with
           such
           Swiftness
           and
           Violence
           ,
           as
           suddenly
           to
           illuminate
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           ravishing
           Sweetness
           irresistibly
           to
           draw
           every
           Mind
           and
           Heart
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           assent
           to
           it
           and
           embrace
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           new
           Precepts
           or
           Commands
           ,
           or
           any
           new
           Sanction
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           which
           carries
           in
           it
           so
           admirable
           Force
           able
           to
           produce
           these
           astonishing
           Effects
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Law
           which
           goes
           forth
           out
           of
           Zion
           so
           succesfully
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           which
           is
           thus
           victorious
           ,
           and
           invincibly
           prevails
           ,
           when
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           in
           the
           Experience
           of
           many
           Ages
           ,
           could
           not
           subject
           one
           stubborn
           Sinner
           to
           God's
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           make
           one
           stiff
           and
           hardened
           Heart
           to
           bow
           to
           his
           Scepter
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           And
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           out
           of
           Zion
           ,
           he
           means
           this
           effectual
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           [
           And
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           
           Jerusalem
           ]
           as
           explanatory
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           undeniably
           prove
           a
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           look
           next
           on
           that
           place
           of
           Scripture
           in
           Micah
           4.
           2.
           which
           is
           not
           meerly
           parallel
           to
           the
           forecited
           in
           Esa
           ,
           but
           perfectly
           agreeing
           with
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           imports
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           new
           Legislator
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           on
           more
           moderate
           Terms
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           taught
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
           The
           words
           of
           Micah
           4.
           2.
           are
           these
           ,
           
             And
             many
             Nations
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             Paths
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             shall
             go
             forth
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           The
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           in
           our
           English
           Version
           translated
           Law
           ,
           is
           by
           Junius
           and
           Tremellius
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Piscator
           ,
           rendred
           
             Doctrine
             ;
             Out
             of
          
           Zion
           
             goes
             forth
             the
             Doctrine
          
           .
           And
           Piscator
           in
           his
           short
           Notes
           on
           the
           Text
           ,
           critically
           observes
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           word
           Torah
           is
           rendred
           by
           others
           Law
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           accord
           with
           the
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           because
           it
           speaks
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           in
           his
           brief
           Exposition
           on
           the
           next
           Words
           ,
           [
           
             And
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ]
           ;
           This
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           concerning
           the
           Grace
           toward
           those
           who
           believe
           on
           Christ
           :
           Which
           way
           of
           explaining
           of
           the
           former
           Expression
           Law
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           the
           following
           Words
           ,
           [
           
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ]
           as
           exegetical
           of
           those
           other
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           also
           takes
           ;
           b
           This
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             but
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             former
             Sentence
             as
             't
             is
             usual
             .
             Therefore
             by
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           
             the
             Prophet
             intended
             nothing
             else
             but
             Doctrine
             .
          
           But
           further
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           but
           Papists
           ,
           Socinians
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           harmoniously
           agree
           in
           explaining
           such
           places
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           give
           the
           least
           colour
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           three
           mentioned
           Parties
           ,
           Tarnovius
           a
           Lutheran
           (
           between
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           what
           great
           ,
           and
           at
           present
           irreconcileable
           Differences
           in
           other
           Points
           of
           Religion
           there
           are
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           knows
           )
           perfectly
           accords
           with
           Calvin
           in
           this
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Micah
           ;
           c
           
             It
             is
             such
             a
             
             Law
             ,
             (
             
               of
               which
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
            
             )
             that
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Torah
             ;
             which
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             its
             Etymology
             ,
             notes
             all
             and
             every
             Doctrine
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Root
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jarah
             ,
             which
             in
             Hiphil
             signifies
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               taught
            
             :
             that
             it
             is
             frivolous
             to
             design
             from
             this
             Text
             to
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             a
             new
             and
             more
             perfect
             Law
             made
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             whenas
             tho
             indeed
             by
             this
             Hebraism
             the
             Gospel
             is
             call'd
             a
             Law
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             8.
             yet
             with
             a
             Restriction
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             never
             called
             a
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           the
           latter
           Words
           [
           
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ]
           he
           makes
           consonantly
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           to
           be
           exegetical
           of
           the
           former
           Law
           ,
           &c.
           as
           demonstrating
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           thereby
           signified
           .
           But
           really
           there
           need
           no
           more
           than
           carefully
           to
           review
           the
           Context
           ,
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           word
           Law
           here
           is
           meant
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           all
           this
           4th
           Chapter
           of
           Micah
           is
           a
           Word
           of
           Consolation
           to
           an
           afflicted
           People
           ,
           from
           the
           refreshing
           Springs
           of
           its
           gracious
           Promises
           ,
           as
           e
           Junius
           notes
           .
           The
           Law
           then
           by
           consequence
           must
           signify
           the
           Doctrine
           wherein
           those
           are
           contained
           :
           And
           the
           Acclamations
           too
           of
           the
           rejoicing
           People
           proclaim
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           who
           mutually
           exhort
           one
           another
           in
           the
           second
           Verse
           ,
           to
           go
           up
           to
           this
           glorious
           Mountain
           ,
           because
           there
           Christ
           would
           teach
           them
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             Micah
             4.
             2.
             
             And
             many
             Nations
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             Ways
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             Paths
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             shall
             go
             forth
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Phrase
           [
           
             And
             we
             will
             walk
             in
             his
             Paths
          
           ]
           seems
           to
           imply
           a
           Precept
           and
           Command
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           strictest
           Sense
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           vowed
           Obedience
           :
           But
           this
           may
           as
           easily
           be
           denied
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           asserted
           precariously
           :
           for
           since
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Language
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           God's
           Paths
           ,
           is
           to
           observe
           his
           Orders
           and
           Appointments
           ,
           the
           Expression
           here
           may
           denote
           no
           more
           than
           that
           they
           would
           punctually
           keep
           to
           the
           Way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           mark'd
           out
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           wish
           ,
           with
           all
           my
           Soul
           ,
           was
           the
           hearty
           Resolve
           of
           all
           who
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           )
           and
           seek
           to
           be
           justify'd
           no
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Christ's
           Blood
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Law
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           prescribes
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Difficulty
           remains
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           third
           Verse
           ;
           which
           at
           first
           sight
           seems
           to
           point
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           exerciseth
           Judgment
           as
           on
           a
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           executes
           Justice
           .
           But
           
           the
           Appearance
           of
           Difficulty
           is
           so
           slight
           and
           thin
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           vanish
           as
           soon
           as
           seen
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           consider
           that
           the
           word
           Judg
           may
           very
           well
           import
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           Christ
           will
           judg
           what
           Course
           of
           Salvation
           is
           best
           for
           us
           to
           take
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           determine
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           better
           for
           us
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Decision
           of
           his
           unerring
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           deceiv'd
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           mislead
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           pursue
           our
           own
           mistaken
           Apprehensions
           ,
           which
           bewilder
           us
           continually
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           take
           his
           Judging
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           Influence
           or
           Effect
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           under
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Judgment
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           Judg
           pronouncing
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           Condemning
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           a
           Administration
           of
           a
           Wise
           ,
           Good
           ,
           and
           Gracious
           King
           preserving
           and
           protecting
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           defending
           them
           against
           their
           Enemies
           .
           That
           the
           word
           Judging
           is
           taken
           in
           such
           a
           large
           Sense
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Language
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whom
           God
           rais'd
           up
           ,
           and
           spirited
           to
           be
           the
           Liberators
           of
           his
           People
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           
             Moab
             ,
             Ammon
          
           ,
           and
           Midian
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           those
           cruel
           and
           implacable
           Enemies
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           call'd
           Judges
           ,
           but
           the
           Book
           which
           contains
           the
           History
           of
           their
           Administration
           and
           Government
           ,
           is
           titled
           by
           that
           Name
           .
           Or
           if
           we
           attribute
           to
           Christ
           the
           rigorous
           Administration
           of
           a
           severe
           Judg
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           comes
           in
           all
           the
           terrible
           Solemnities
           of
           Justice
           ;
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           avenge
           the
           Violation
           of
           them
           by
           Sinners
           .
           To
           those
           who
           live
           and
           die
           under
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Judg
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           and
           a
           dreadful
           One
           too
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           seek
           Righteousness
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           he
           will
           deal
           with
           in
           that
           way
           of
           Trial
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           put
           themselves
           upon
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           stand
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           own
           Consent
           they
           have
           so
           foolishly
           chosen
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           will
           be
           all
           Justice
           ,
           without
           any
           mixture
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           the
           Despisers
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           refuse
           him
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Lord
           their
           Righteousness
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           measure
           belongs
           to
           the
           Administration
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           appertains
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           proper
           Royalty
           and
           Authority
           of
           a
           Creator
           ,
           of
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           the
           supream
           Lord
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Judg
           of
           all
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           it
           will
           seem
           very
           much
           to
           look
           toward
           such
           a
           Meaning
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           not
           judg
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           such
           a
           promulgation
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           spoke
           of
           ver
           .
           2.
           if
           by
           Faith
           they
           had
           received
           it
           ,
           and
           answerably
           
           embraced
           the
           Redeemer
           .
           But
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           would
           execute
           Justice
           on
           the
           Nations
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           him
           not
           ,
           or
           hate
           him
           .
           That
           he
           will
           break
           their
           Force
           and
           Power
           ,
           or
           turn
           the
           Points
           of
           those
           Swords
           upon
           their
           own
           Breasts
           ,
           which
           were
           before
           employed
           against
           his
           People
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           these
           shall
           not
           need
           Armies
           or
           Fleets
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           but
           may
           change
           their
           Weapons
           of
           War
           into
           Instruments
           of
           Husbandary
           ,
           or
           the
           Utensils
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           and
           other
           Implements
           of
           Peace
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           for
           his
           Church's
           Safety
           ,
           governs
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             110.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Sit
             thou
             at
             my
             right
             Hand
             ,
             until
             I
             make
             thine
             Enemies
             thy
             Footstool
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             send
             the
             Rod
             of
             thy
             Strength
             out
             of
          
           Zion
           :
           
             Rule
             thou
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thine
             Enemies
             .
             The
             Lord
             at
             thy
             right
             Hand
             shall
             strike
             through
             Kings
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             his
             Wrath.
             He
             shall
             judg
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             he
             shall
             fill
             the
             Places
             with
             the
             dead
             Bodies
             :
             he
             shall
             wound
             the
             Heads
             over
             many
             Countries
             .
          
           And
           he
           so
           rules
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           an
           hearty
           Will
           ,
           and
           design'd
           Malice
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           destroy
           in
           all
           his
           Holy
           Mountain
           ,
           Isa
           .
           65.
           25.
           
        
         
           Or
           what
           if
           we
           understand
           it
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           so
           judg
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Providence
           to
           manage
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           order
           in
           that
           manner
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Troublers
           of
           his
           Churches
           ,
           as
           to
           dispose
           them
           unto
           peaceful
           Counsel
           ,
           which
           may
           move
           them
           universally
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           that
           his
           People
           may
           enjoy
           an
           undisturbed
           Repose
           in
           the
           publick
           Tranquillity
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           At
           Christ's
           first
           appearance
           among
           Men
           ,
           thus
           calm
           and
           smooth
           was
           the
           Face
           of
           Things
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           was
           born
           in
           such
           a
           Time
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           not
           the
           least
           Tumults
           to
           disquiet
           the
           Beginnings
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           A
           little
           before
           Christ's
           Birth
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           was
           up
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           nothing
           was
           heard
           but
           the
           shrill
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           ,
           and
           the
           Alarms
           of
           War
           :
           But
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           no
           sooner
           makes
           his
           Entrance
           ,
           than
           the
           Scene
           is
           quite
           altered
           ,
           and
           an
           universal
           Calm
           succeeded
           the
           foregoing
           Disorders
           and
           Confusion
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           began
           to
           judg
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           appearance
           on
           Earth
           ,
           by
           settling
           their
           Affairs
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceful
           Posture
           ;
           and
           the
           Time
           will
           surely
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           Effects
           of
           this
           his
           judging
           will
           be
           more
           openly
           illustrious
           .
           Thus
           in
           whatever
           Sense
           we
           understand
           Christ
           to
           judg
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           his
           being
           a
           new
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           his
           governing
           them
           by
           new
           Laws
           ,
           is
           entirely
           excluded
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             That
             by
             the
             word
             Law
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             prov'd
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Nomos
             ,
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             us'd
             by
             Grecian
             Authors
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             explain'd
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           I
           have
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           named
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           ,
           a
           Doctrine
           only
           may
           be
           understood
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           the
           Greek
           word
           is
           us'd
           by
           Authors
           who
           have
           wrote
           in
           that
           Language
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           with
           no
           certainty
           concluded
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           from
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           call'd
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Rule
           of
           Works
           establish'd
           with
           Promises
           to
           the
           Performers
           ,
           and
           with
           Threatnings
           against
           the
           Disobedient
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           very
           well
           that
           it
           is
           inferr'd
           from
           the
           Etymology
           of
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Nomos
           ,
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           a
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           enacted
           with
           a
           Sanction
           of
           Penalty
           or
           Recompence
           ,
           is
           signified
           by
           it
           .
           But
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           as
           no
           great
           weight
           can
           be
           laid
           on
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           an
           Etymology
           ;
           so
           if
           that
           derivation
           of
           the
           Greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Nomos
           ,
           Law
           ,
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Nemo
           ,
           signifying
           the
           distribution
           of
           what
           is
           due
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           pleaded
           )
           be
           the
           most
           natural
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           can
           be
           argued
           from
           it
           :
           For
           sutable
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           distributed
           among
           Men
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           .
           But
           this
           commonly
           receiv'd
           Derivation
           is
           not
           perhaps
           the
           truest
           :
           for
           if
           we
           may
           give
           Credit
           to
           Plato
           in
           his
           own
           Language
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           equally
           fam'd
           for
           Eloquence
           as
           for
           Philosophy
           and
           Reason
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           a
           Law
           ,
           is
           more
           fitly
           deduced
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Noos
           ,
           the
           Mind
           a
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           seems
           very
           natural
           ,
           there
           wanting
           only
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           Letter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           make
           it
           the
           same
           Word
           ;
           so
           it
           plainly
           denotes
           a
           Law
           ,
           in
           its
           original
           meaning
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           or
           Instruction
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Mind
           is
           the
           principal
           Subject
           and
           Seat.
           There
           is
           no
           need
           of
           Criticisms
           to
           prove
           a
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           wave
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           neither
           insist
           on
           that
           Sense
           which
           is
           assign'd
           to
           the
           Greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           as
           signifying
           the
           Measures
           of
           a
           Verse
           ,
           or
           Tune
           b
           ,
           tho
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           the
           Word
           was
           transferr'd
           to
           signify
           the
           Statutes
           establish'd
           among
           Men
           ,
           to
           regulate
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           since
           the
           most
           antient
           Laws
           were
           written
           in
           Verse
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           more
           readily
           committed
           unto
           ,
           and
           be
           
           more
           faithfully
           retain'd
           in
           Memory
           .
           I
           need
           only
           hint
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           the
           Greek
           Tragedian
           d
           useth
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           Law
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           Inclinations
           and
           Manners
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           no
           valid
           Reason
           can
           be
           rais'd
           from
           the
           meer
           sound
           of
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           to
           convince
           us
           that
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           describ'd
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           is
           a
           Rule
           of
           Works
           with
           a
           Sanction
           since
           the
           Word
           admits
           of
           so
           many
           other
           Sgnifications
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           however
           urge
           it
           as
           very
           natural
           to
           my
           Purpose
           ,
           of
           proving
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ;
           that
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           when
           they
           translate
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           prov'd
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           hath
           this
           signification
           ,
           render
           that
           word
           by
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           as
           most
           fitting
           to
           express
           such
           a
           Sense
           .
           We
           may
           then
           very
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Greek
           word
           (
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           named
           by
           it
           )
           hath
           the
           same
           Sense
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           had
           in
           the
           Old.
           
        
         
           We
           answerably
           find
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           revealed
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           is
           expressed
           by
           this
           Name
           ,
           
             John
             12.
             34.
             
             The
             People
             answered
             him
             ,
             We
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             Christ
             abideth
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             how
             saist
             thou
             ,
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             ?
             Who
             is
             this
             Son
             of
             Man
             ?
          
           Where
           not
           the
           Decalogue
           ,
           or
           Levitical
           Book
           of
           Statutes
           is
           intended
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Redeemer
           to
           come
           ;
           as
           appears
           from
           those
           Texts
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             110.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isa
             .
          
           9.
           6.
           to
           which
           John
           12.
           34.
           hath
           a
           manifest
           regard
           .
           It
           is
           then
           plain
           from
           this
           Place
           of
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Jewish
           People
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           lived
           on
           Earth
           ,
           not
           only
           Exodus
           and
           Leviticus
           ,
           but
           the
           Instructions
           which
           they
           had
           concerning
           their
           so
           much
           desir'd
           and
           expected
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           were
           call'd
           and
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           common
           Notion
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           they
           nam'd
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           reveal'd
           by
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           Precepts
           or
           Promises
           ,
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           accommodates
           his
           way
           of
           writing
           ,
           in
           stiling
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           in
           Rom.
           3.
           27.
           
           (
           which
           I
           shall
           afterwards
           more
           fully
           vindicate
           from
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           's
           imposed
           meaning
           )
           and
           in
           Gal.
           2.
           19.
           which
           I
           now
           shall
           consider
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Apostle's
           Words
           ,
           
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             
             For
             I
             through
             the
             Law
             am
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             live
             unto
             God.
          
           He
           writes
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           among
           whom
           it
           was
           a
           prevailing
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           tho
           Christ
           had
           abated
           the
           too
           rigorous
           observation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           yet
           Justification
           was
           to
           be
           obtain'd
           by
           some
           lower
           degrees
           of
           Obedience
           .
           To
           shew
           them
           how
           opposite
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           to
           the
           Gospel
           preach'd
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           what
           were
           the
           Experiences
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ;
           
             I
             am
             dead
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             
             and
             have
             not
             the
             least
             Heart
             to
             seek
             Justification
             by
             it
             .
          
           And
           how
           was
           he
           thus
           mortified
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ?
           What
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           lower'd
           to
           more
           moderate
           Conditions
           ?
           No
           ;
           for
           such
           an
           one
           would
           rather
           have
           cherished
           and
           encouraged
           the
           Life
           of
           his
           Hopes
           in
           his
           own
           Obedience
           .
           By
           the
           Law
           then
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Gospel
           revealing
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           as
           that
           alone
           by
           which
           a
           Sinner
           can
           be
           justified
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           is
           quite
           deaden'd
           as
           to
           any
           hopes
           of
           Justification
           by
           his
           own
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           motion
           in
           his
           Soul
           to
           seek
           it
           in
           that
           manner
           .
        
         
           What
           very
           much
           weighs
           with
           me
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Luther
           (
           who
           so
           excellently
           hath
           wrote
           on
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           who
           successfully
           prevailed
           against
           the
           Errors
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           about
           Merit
           of
           Works
           ,
           by
           subverting
           the
           great
           Foundation
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           milder
           Law
           of
           Works
           )
           interprets
           the
           Apostle
           to
           mean
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           had
           such
           a
           mortifying
           Efficacy
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           a
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             did
             bind
             me
             ,
             against
             it
             I
             have
             now
             another
             Law
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Law
             to
             me
             ,
             neither
             binds
             me
             ,
             but
             frees
             me
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             against
             the
             damning
             LAW
             .
             THIS
             it
             binds
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             no
             longer
             bind
             me
             .
          
           If
           Luther
           thus
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           signifying
           no
           more
           by
           that
           Name
           than
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           others
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           cited
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           call
           it
           so
           too
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           his
           Sense
           ;
           but
           designing
           
           Luther's
           Meaning
           ,
           who
           ruin'd
           the
           greatest
           Strength
           of
           Popery
           ,
           by
           denying
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           and
           by
           asserting
           it
           on
           all
           Occasions
           to
           be
           meerly
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Authority
           of
           this
           Great
           Man
           which
           solely
           prevails
           with
           me
           ;
           the
           Design
           and
           Scope
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           second
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           hath
           the
           greatest
           Force
           to
           perswade
           me
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           which
           made
           him
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           he
           intends
           the
           sincere
           and
           unmuddied
           Doctrine
           of
           free
           Justification
           by
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           alone
           .
           His
           Design
           is
           plainly
           to
           refute
           an
           Error
           prevailing
           among
           the
           Galatians
           ;
           who
           tho
           professing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           would
           make
           this
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           exacting
           Works
           as
           necessary
           to
           Justification
           .
           He
           answerably
           disclaims
           every
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           whether
           the
           old
           Jewish
           ,
           or
           that
           new
           Evangelical
           One
           so
           lately
           invented
           among
           these
           Christians
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           look
           with
           the
           polish'd
           and
           smooth
           Face
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           excludes
           the
           Observances
           of
           any
           Duties
           ,
           or
           any
           Act
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           from
           having
           an
           Interest
           in
           our
           Justification
           ,
           assigning
           the
           whole
           Business
           of
           it
           to
           Faith
           alone
           ;
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           
             Knowing
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             justified
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             even
             we
             have
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             no
             Flesh
             be
             justified
             .
          
           It
           is
           thus
           he
           demonstrates
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           [
           That
           we
           are
           not
           justified
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           any
           Law
           ]
           That
           they
           who
           were
           Jews
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Law
           was
           more
           especially
           given
           ,
           yet
           they
           having
           been
           instructed
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           having
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           brings
           in
           a
           better
           Righteousness
           ,
           been
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Defects
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           therefore
           knowing
           that
           God
           had
           not
           appointed
           any
           Law
           whereby
           he
           would
           justify
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           they
           answerably
           had
           believed
           on
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           they
           might
           be
           justified
           by
           his
           Righteousness
           alone
           .
           This
           is
           undoubted
           that
           we
           must
           be
           justified
           by
           some
           Righteousness
           or
           other
           ;
           not
           by
           our
           own
           ,
           for
           then
           Justification
           would
           be
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           so
           our
           Faith
           in
           another's
           Righteousness
           would
           be
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           :
           For
           why
           should
           we
           entirely
           trust
           in
           another
           Person
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           we
           could
           so
           well
           accomplish
           our selves
           ?
           If
           then
           not
           our
           own
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           only
           that
           can
           have
           this
           desir'd
           Effect
           ;
           and
           knowing
           this
           by
           the
           Law
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           have
           (
           says
           the
           Apostle
           )
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           believ'd
           on
           Jesus
           .
           This
           ,
           without
           any
           Shuffles
           or
           intricate
           Windings
           ,
           is
           the
           plain
           Sense
           of
           this
           16th
           Verse
           .
           And
           among
           other
           Causes
           which
           mortified
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Believers
           ,
           any
           Inclinations
           to
           seek
           Justification
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           Pareus
           numbers
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           had
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           efficacious
           Influence
           a
           .
           It
           is
           now
           then
           very
           agreeably
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           says
           of
           himself
           ,
           That
           this
           Law
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           had
           made
           him
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           alive
           unto
           God.
           What
           is
           it
           to
           be
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           ?
           To
           renounce
           it
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           our
           Justification
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           its
           galling
           Yoke
           of
           Servitude
           and
           Bondage
           ,
           whereby
           it
           keeps
           guilty
           unbelieving
           Sinners
           perpetually
           under
           the
           Tortures
           of
           slavish
           Fears
           and
           amazing
           Terrors
           .
           To
           be
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           to
           disclaim
           our
           Justification
           by
           Works
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trust
           in
           any
           Obedience
           which
           we
           can
           perform
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           being
           convinced
           that
           it
           condemns
           and
           dooms
           us
           to
           Death
           ,
           not
           to
           seek
           Life
           by
           it
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           to
           have
           the
           least
           Commerce
           with
           it
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           our
           Justification
           :
           or
           to
           be
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           obnoxious
           to
           its
           condemning
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           cannot
           exact
           from
           thee
           its
           threaten'd
           Punishments
           ;
           tho
           indeed
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           it
           always
           unalterably
           requires
           Obedience
           .
           To
           be
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           under
           its
           Dominion
           and
           Reign
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           .
           Thus
           a
           King
           hath
           no
           Authority
           over
           a
           Subject
           ,
           whom
           Death
           hath
           transported
           out
           of
           his
           Territories
           into
           the
           Regions
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Greatest
           reach
           
           beyond
           the
           Confines
           of
           the
           Grave
           .
           In
           all
           these
           Meanings
           the
           Apostle
           asserts
           himself
           to
           be
           dead
           to
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           what
           was
           it
           made
           him
           so
           ?
           What!
           but
           the
           Law
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           so
           happily
           instructed
           him
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           free
           and
           compleat
           Justification
           by
           Christ
           .
           This
           Sun
           no
           sooner
           riseth
           ,
           but
           all
           those
           little
           wandering
           Stars
           ,
           which
           as
           false
           Lights
           had
           before
           so
           wretchedly
           misled
           him
           ,
           do
           set
           presently
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           natural
           and
           rooted
           Inclinations
           ,
           to
           seek
           Justification
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           lessen
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           wholly
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           at
           the
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             who
             comes
             with
             healing
             in
             his
             Wings
             .
          
           All
           those
           treacherous
           Hopes
           which
           he
           repos'd
           before
           in
           his
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           severe
           Observance
           of
           its
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           strict
           Performances
           of
           Duties
           ,
           are
           utterly
           extinguished
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Sparks
           of
           them
           being
           quite
           dead
           ,
           do
           not
           scatter
           any
           longer
           the
           least
           Glimmerings
           in
           his
           Soul.
           Thus
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           teaching
           him
           ,
           how
           that
           Christ
           his
           Surety
           being
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           for
           him
           ,
           hath
           redeem'd
           him
           from
           its
           Curse
           ,
           answered
           all
           its
           Demands
           ,
           and
           silenced
           every
           Accusation
           ,
           hath
           stopp'd
           its
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           its
           Strength
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           depriv'd
           it
           of
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           Voice
           :
           the
           Apostle's
           Mind
           being
           thus
           illuminated
           with
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           new
           Law
           ,
           or
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           know
           more
           than
           ever
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           slain
           the
           Law
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Enmity
           which
           Sin
           had
           caused
           between
           God
           and
           miserable
           Sinners
           ;
           he
           accordingly
           looks
           on
           the
           Law
           as
           a
           dead
           Thing
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           hurt
           in
           respect
           to
           Condemnation
           ,
           nor
           do
           him
           any
           good
           as
           to
           Salvation
           and
           Life
           .
           He
           answerably
           regards
           it
           with
           other
           Eyes
           than
           before
           ;
           and
           his
           former
           Zeal
           and
           Affection
           he
           had
           to
           it
           for
           the
           Purposes
           of
           Justification
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           abated
           ,
           but
           extirpated
           out
           of
           his
           Heart
           ;
           not
           meerly
           cool'd
           and
           damp'd
           ,
           but
           perfectly
           quench'd
           and
           dead
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           a
           Law
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           strict
           Sense
           ,
           as
           importing
           Works
           of
           any
           kind
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           meer
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           all
           these
           Effects
           which
           it
           produc'd
           .
           It
           perfectly
           mortified
           him
           to
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           one
           it self
           ,
           unless
           we
           can
           imagine
           that
           the
           Apostle
           became
           dead
           ,
           as
           to
           seeking
           Justification
           by
           the
           Works
           of
           any
           Law
           whatever
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           otherwise
           than
           by
           giving
           entertainment
           to
           ,
           and
           putting
           himself
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           ;
           which
           things
           do
           not
           seem
           very
           well
           to
           agree
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           by
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           so
           nam'd
           in
           this
           Gal.
           2.
           19.
           the
           Apostle
           means
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           more
           moderated
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           appears
           from
           
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             I
             do
             not
             frustrate
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
             for
             if
             Righteousness
             come
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             dead
             in
             vain
             .
          
           It
           is
           as
           if
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           
             However
             others
             despise
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             too
             mean
             and
             ignoble
             to
             owe
             their
             Life
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             my
             great
             Zeal
             to
             magnify
             it
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             its
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             unto
             it
             the
             highest
             Honour
             .
             However
             others
             are
             Obstacles
             to
             its
             Progress
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             its
             Victories
             
             and
             Triumphs
             ,
             or
             attempt
             to
             render
             all
             its
             Power
             and
             Force
             vain
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             yet
             for
             my
             part
             I
             will
             neither
             say
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             frustrate
             it
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             my
             Actions
             ,
             nor
             any
             Article
             of
             Doctrine
             which
             I
             teach
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             have
             such
             a
             Tendency
             .
             I
             will
             not
             let
             fall
             a
             Word
             ,
             which
             may
             but
             seem
             to
             lessen
             or
             disparage
             the
             Favours
             of
             my
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             me
             .
             And
             can
             there
             be
             a
             greater
             Slight
             ,
             than
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             suffered
             so
             much
             to
             save
             me
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             his
             Undertaking
             and
             Work
             as
             compleat
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             solicitously
             endeavouring
             how
             to
             supply
             the
             Deficiencies
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             it
             my self
             ?
             To
             esteem
             Christ
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             is
             certainly
             to
             despise
             him
             in
             the
             highest
             measure
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             suffice
             me
             a
             ,
             if
             I
             join
             my
             own
             Righteousness
             to
             his
             ,
             or
             add
             Works
             done
             by
             me
             in
             Obedience
             to
             any
             Law
             unto
             his
             great
             Performances
             :
             Nay
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             assert
             Righteousness
             to
             come
             by
             any
             Law
             ,
             whether
             New
             or
             Old
             ,
             I
             should
             dishonour
             Christ
             so
             much
             as
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             very
             unwisely
             or
             unadvisedly
             :
             For
             what
             could
             be
             more
             unadvised
             ,
             than
             to
             come
             and
             suffer
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             expire
             in
             Torments
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             to
             the
             Purpose
             of
             effecting
             what
             might
             have
             been
             done
             very
             well
             without
             such
             expence
             of
             his
             inestimable
             Blood
             ?
             For
             if
             by
             my
             Obedience
             to
             some
             Law
             I
             may
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             the
             Works
             of
             that
             can
             be
             my
             Righteousness
             ,
             why
             should
             Christ
             die
             ?
             or
             to
             what
             purpose
             was
             he
             obedient
             ,
             since
             no
             other
             Ends
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Obedience
             are
             assigned
             ,
             but
             the
             Justification
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             Business
             can
             be
             effected
             by
             this
             Sinner's
             own
             Works
             of
             what
             Nature
             soever
             ,
             the
             Blood
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             comes
             in
             uncalled
             for
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             no
             great
             or
             urgent
             need
             of
             them
             b
             .
             But
             far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             defeat
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
             ,
             to
             misprize
             the
             greatest
             Favours
             which
             can
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             a
             Creature
             ,
             or
             to
             darken
             and
             obscure
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Grace
             it self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             firm
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             unmoveably
             maintain
             it
             ,
             that
             Righteousness
             comes
             by
             no
             Law
             whatever
             ;
             nor
             are
             Sinners
             
             justified
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             Conditions
             in
             obedience
             to
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             I
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             call'd
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Law
             ,
             you
             must
             by
             no
             means
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             a
             soften'd
             and
             milder
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             but
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ;
             in
             which
             Sense
             I
             also
             us'd
             the
             word
             Law
             in
             my
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             where
             I
             call
             the
             Gospel
             
               a
               Law
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           Thus
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           give
           briefly
           the
           Apostle's
           Sense
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           which
           proves
           his
           Meaning
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           where
           he
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           understands
           only
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           by
           that
           Word
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             call'd
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Law
             ,
             meant
             only
             a
             Doctrine
             by
             it
             ,
             proved
             by
             a
             few
             Instances
             out
             of
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           might
           be
           enough
           ,
           if
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           did
           not
           appeal
           to
           other
           Authorities
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           :
           But
           since
           he
           leads
           me
           into
           the
           numerous
           Volumes
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           will
           follow
           him
           too
           there
           .
           And
           if
           I
           shew
           that
           those
           Antient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           who
           wrote
           in
           the
           Greek
           Language
           ,
           (
           as
           for
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           shall
           afterward
           consider
           them
           )
           us'd
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           Law
           ,
           to
           signify
           a
           Doctrine
           by
           it
           ;
           then
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           Citations
           from
           those
           Authors
           for
           his
           Purpose
           ,
           will
           be
           abundantly
           demonstrated
           .
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           calls
           the
           Law
           ,
           a
           
             the
             Light
             of
             our
             Way
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           is
           such
           beyond
           all
           dispute
           .
           He
           also
           defines
           a
           Law
           b
           
             to
             be
             a
             true
             and
             good
             Opinion
             of
             a
             Thing
             ,
          
           whereby
           any
           Doctrine
           of
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           may
           be
           signified
           .
        
         
           Eusebius
           ,
           who
           lived
           above
           an
           hundred
           Years
           after
           him
           ,
           having
           occasion
           to
           mention
           those
           Texts
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           speak
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           Great
           Author
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           particularly
           explaining
           that
           Text
           in
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           speaks
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           c
           
             What
             Law
             is
             that
             going
             out
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             and
             differing
             from
             that
             coming
             from
             the
             Desart
             promulgated
             by
          
           Moses
           
             in
             Mount
          
           
           Sinai
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Evangelical
             Word
             going
             forth
             out
             of
          
           Zion
           
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             passing
             through
             all
             Nations
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             Mount
          
           Sion
           
             adjacent
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             (
             where
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             delivered
             most
             of
             his
             Discourses
             and
             Doctrines
             )
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             beginning
             its
             Progress
             ,
             and
             going
             from
             thence
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             shin'd
             with
             the
             greatest
             brightness
             .
          
           Which
           very
           well
           agrees
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           so
           swiftly
           spread
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           diffusive
           Beams
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           few
           Years
           after
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           it
           illuminated
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Chrysostom
           also
           ,
           who
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           very
           often
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           Gal.
           2.
           19.
           which
           I
           have
           before
           cited
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           think
           (
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           of
           the
           greatest
           Preacher
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           )
           that
           he
           speaks
           consistently
           with
           himself
           ,
           means
           no
           more
           by
           this
           Phrase
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           :
           For
           when
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           Psal
           .
           49.
           he
           draws
           the
           dividing
           Lines
           between
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           in
           these
           Words
           gives
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           d
           
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             was
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             Children
             ,
             and
             an
             Introduction
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Condemnation
             and
             Death
             :
             But
             this
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             is
             Grace
             and
             Peace
          
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           than
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           requiring
           Works
           ,
           denounc'd
           nothing
           but
           Death
           to
           a
           Sinner
           unable
           to
           perform
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           reliev'd
           him
           ,
           by
           proclaiming
           Peace
           .
        
         
           To
           evince
           that
           among
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Nomos
           ,
           Law
           ,
           did
           not
           always
           signify
           a
           System
           of
           Precepts
           and
           Commands
           ,
           I
           may
           also
           introduce
           Origen
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           a
           competent
           Judg
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           declares
           that
           *
           
             he
             very
             well
             knew
             the
             Psalms
             to
             be
             called
             a
          
           Law
           ,
           
             as
             also
             the
             Prophecy
             of
          
           Esa
           :
           And
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             John
             15.
             25.
             
             Psal
          
           .
           35.
           19.
           1
           
           Cor.
           14.
           21.
           
           And
           his
           Authority
           is
           to
           be
           the
           more
           regarded
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Decision
           of
           the
           Question
           in
           present
           Debate
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           he
           complains
           (
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           his
           9th
           Chapter
           cited
           by
           me
           )
           of
           the
           Confusion
           which
           the
           ambiguousness
           of
           the
           Word
           Law
           did
           breed
           in
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Case
           now
           too
           )
           so
           he
           employs
           this
           whole
           Chapter
           to
           clear
           its
           various
           Significations
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           need
           give
           no
           other
           Instances
           ,
           than
           from
           what
           Theodoret
           writes
           in
           his
           short
           Exposition
           on
           Isa
           .
           2.
           
        
         
         
           e
           It
           is
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           therefore
           very
           well
           manifest
           ,
           that
           he
           intends
           the
           New
           Testament
           from
           thence
           (
           
             that
             is
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
          
           )
           delivered
           by
           the
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           afterward
           exhibited
           to
           all
           Nations
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           therefore
           only
           prophesy
           that
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Word
           should
           go
           out
           from
           thence
           ,
           giving
           this
           Name
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           this
           also
           blessed
           Luke
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
             2.
             
             Even
             as
             they
             delivered
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           By
           the
           Word
           then
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           name
           God
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           God's
           Word
           :
           For
           God
           the
           Word
           did
           not
           go
           out
           of
           Sion
           ,
           but
           he
           taught
           the
           Truth
           in
           Zion
           .
        
         
           Photius
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           9th
           Century
           ,
           was
           not
           more
           famous
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           than
           for
           that
           firm
           Resistance
           he
           made
           against
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           design'd
           ,
           and
           strongly
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           spread
           his
           Wings
           as
           far
           over
           the
           Eastern
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           over
           the
           Western
           World.
           By
           what
           this
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           writes
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           however
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           very
           great
           Corruptions
           had
           wrought
           for
           themselves
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           Grecian
           Churches
           ;
           yet
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           not
           as
           establishing
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           displacing
           it
           ,
           was
           preserv'd
           among
           them
           :
           Or
           at
           least
           we
           may
           know
           what
           his
           own
           Belief
           was
           from
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           .
           He
           first
           tells
           Sergius
           ,
           (
           in
           an
           Epistle
           wrote
           to
           him
           )
           that
           f
           the
           Law
           was
           not
           contrary
           to
           Grace
           ,
           as
           he
           surmis'd
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           then
           shews
           its
           use
           in
           subserviency
           to
           Grace
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           a
           Preparation
           ,
           and
           made
           way
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           leads
           us
           to
           it
           .
           But
           
             when
             Grace
             comes
             ,
             the
             Law
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             departs
             ,
             as
             the
             Stars
             when
             the
             Sun
             appears
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Night
             the
             Day
             shining
             .
          
           And
           having
           illustrated
           it
           with
           many
           other
           Similitudes
           ,
           Thus
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             Grace
             having
             an
             Existence
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             vacated
             ,
             tho
             not
             perfectly
             dissolv'd
             .
             It
             ceaseth
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             disannulled
             .
             Christ
             fulfilled
             it
             ,
             not
             violating
             the
             least
             Tittle
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             performing
             it
             ,
             entirely
             remov'd
             it
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           against
           my
           Inclination
           that
           I
           thus
           summon
           Men
           ,
           tho
           of
           deserved
           Repute
           ,
           to
           bear
           Witness
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           his
           own
           Word
           ,
           is
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           ten
           thousand
           such
           Evidences
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           to
           him
           that
           I
           first
           appeal'd
           ;
           but
           since
           my
           Reverend
           
           Brother
           brings
           the
           Cause
           into
           a
           lower
           Court
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           that
           it
           should
           there
           also
           be
           tried
           .
           The
           Proofs
           which
           I
           gave
           out
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           have
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           Law
           of
           Works
           is
           not
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           these
           Testimonies
           from
           Humane
           Writings
           may
           evince
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           far
           distant
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           but
           neither
           so
           venerable
           for
           Age
           ,
           as
           he
           fancies
           it
           :
           for
           it
           was
           a
           Doctrine
           unknown
           in
           the
           first
           Years
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           its
           Original
           only
           with
           the
           Birth
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           (
           I
           am
           very
           well
           assur'd
           )
           will
           end
           with
           the
           Period
           of
           that
           Man
           of
           Sin.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             How
             uncertain
             an
             Argument
             is
             fram'd
             ,
             from
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             Law
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             evinc'd
             from
             the
             various
             significations
             of
             that
             Word
             as
             us'd
             by
             Roman
             Authors
             .
             That
             the
             Latin
             Fathers
             nam'd
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Now
           should
           heartily
           rejoice
           to
           be
           excus'd
           from
           searching
           any
           other
           Records
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           if
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           did
           not
           bring
           me
           from
           Greek
           to
           Latin
           Authors
           ,
           whom
           he
           musters
           in
           greater
           multitudes
           .
           To
           rescue
           them
           therefore
           from
           his
           Abuse
           ,
           in
           fastning
           on
           them
           a
           Meaning
           of
           which
           they
           never
           had
           a
           thought
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           needful
           to
           state
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           word
           Law
           in
           the
           Roman
           Language
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           have
           done
           it
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           .
        
         
           That
           Lex
           ,
           or
           Law
           ,
           may
           signify
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Precept
           ,
           appears
           from
           the
           Derivation
           of
           it
           given
           by
           
             Isidore
             ,
             à
             Legendo
          
           ,
           from
           Reading
           a
           ,
           which
           agrees
           very
           well
           to
           a
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           their
           Laws
           were
           inscrib'd
           on
           Brass
           Tables
           ,
           and
           publickly
           hung
           up
           that
           they
           might
           be
           read
           by
           the
           People
           b
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           more
           commonly
           read
           and
           known
           .
           The
           same
           Word
           is
           also
           sometimes
           imploy'd
           to
           signify
           the
           Rules
           of
           any
           Science
           or
           Art
           ,
           which
           are
           purely
           instructive
           ,
           but
           not
           obliging
           by
           the
           Force
           of
           any
           Sanction
           .
           Thus
           Juvenal
           ,
           Sat.
           6.
           v.
           450
           ,
           451
           ,
           452.
           
        
         
           
             —
             Odi
          
           
             Hanc
             ego
             quae
             repetit
             ,
             volvitque
             Palemonis
             Artem
          
           
             Servatâ
             semper
             Lege
             ,
             &
             ratione
             loquendi
             .
          
        
         
           And
           speaking
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           seem'd
           to
           transgress
           the
           Rules
           of
           Satyr
           ,
           
           by
           inserting
           such
           affrighting
           Instances
           of
           Vice
           ,
           which
           were
           fitter
           for
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           Sat.
           6.
           v.
           634
           ,
           335.
           
        
         
           
             Scilicet
             ,
             &
             finem
             egressi
             ,
             Legemque
             priorum
          
           
             Grande
             Sophocleo
             carmen
             bacchamur
             hiatu
          
           
             Montibus
             ignotum
             Rutulis
             ,
             coeloque
             Latino
             .
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           am
           confident
           the
           Poet
           was
           not
           apprehensive
           of
           his
           having
           violated
           any
           enacted
           Law
           ,
           or
           of
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           a
           Penalty
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           all
           fear
           the
           Roman
           Axes
           ,
           or
           Fasces
           ,
           tho
           his
           Verses
           did
           a
           little
           deviate
           from
           the
           generally
           approv'd
           Doctrine
           of
           Satyr
           .
           Another
           Roman
           Poet
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Word
           ,
           expresseth
           the
           due
           disposition
           ,
           or
           orderly
           placing
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           
             Vitta
             coercebat
             positos
             sine
             Lege
             Capillos
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             Metamorph.
             lib.
             1.
             v.
             477.
             
          
        
         
           Innumerable
           Examples
           might
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           how
           little
           stress
           is
           to
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           uncertain
           sound
           of
           a
           Word
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           these
           Languages
           is
           so
           variously
           us'd
           ;
           and
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           that
           wherever
           we
           find
           the
           Gospel
           nam'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Greek
           of
           the
           New
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           ,
           unless
           we
           would
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           easily
           impos'd
           on
           by
           an
           ambiguous
           Phrase
           ,
           presently
           imagine
           it
           to
           mean
           a
           new
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           enacted
           with
           a
           Sanction
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           Cicero
           when
           he
           defines
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           general
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           comprehending
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           a
           Sanction
           ,
           but
           describes
           it
           only
           to
           be
           the
           a
           highest
           Reason
           implanted
           in
           Nature
           ,
           which
           commands
           what
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           forbids
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           the
           Roman
           Lawyers
           ,
           of
           whose
           vast
           Volumes
           lost
           by
           the
           Injuries
           of
           Time
           we
           have
           a
           Breviate
           in
           the
           Pandects
           ,
           define
           a
           Law
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           a
           Sanction
           ;
           b
           
             The
             Law
          
           (
           says
           
             Papinian
             )
             is
             a
             common
             Instruction
             ,
             the
             Decree
             of
             prudent
             Men.
          
           By
           which
           no
           more
           can
           be
           understood
           ,
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           teacheth
           us
           what
           is
           best
           for
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           be
           taught
           by
           the
           Counsel
           of
           those
           who
           are
           wiser
           than
           our selves
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Sense
           I
           will
           easily
           grant
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Instruction
           of
           
           God
           (
           whose
           Wisdom
           is
           ,
           beyond
           all
           denial
           ,
           infinitely
           superiour
           to
           ours
           )
           to
           our
           perishing
           Souls
           ;
           and
           thrice
           blessed
           is
           that
           Person
           whom
           his
           enlightning
           Grace
           hath
           made
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           follow
           it
           .
           It
           is
           too
           the
           Decree
           of
           God's
           Eternal
           Counsel
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           any
           Righteousness
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           the
           publish'd
           Will
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           may
           be
           call'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           tho
           the
           Sanction
           is
           wanting
           :
           And
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           might
           be
           stil'd
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           before
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           People
           obtain'd
           ,
           which
           was
           necessary
           to
           enact
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           a
           Statute
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           tho
           no
           Duty
           be
           prescrib'd
           ,
           but
           only
           Benefits
           conferr'd
           ,
           and
           some
           Privileges
           ratified
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Emperors
           had
           the
           absolute
           unlimited
           Power
           ,
           those
           Edicts
           which
           declared
           a
           Donative
           ,
           a
           or
           which
           gave
           and
           confirm'd
           any
           Privileges
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           were
           as
           well
           call'd
           Laws
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           were
           all
           Commands
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           with
           Threats
           against
           Disobedience
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           properest
           Judges
           to
           decide
           the
           Signification
           of
           a
           Word
           in
           that
           Language
           ,
           wherein
           they
           not
           only
           wrote
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           their
           native
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           their
           Mothers
           taught
           them
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           able
           to
           form
           a
           Voice
           .
        
         
           There
           then
           nothing
           more
           remains
           needful
           to
           remove
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           's
           multiplied
           Citations
           out
           of
           the
           Latin
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           which
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           very
           much
           to
           his
           Purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           frequently
           by
           the
           word
           Law
           mean
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           ,
           by
           some
           few
           Instances
           ,
           done
           this
           ,
           all
           his
           Authorities
           will
           be
           easily
           answer'd
           .
        
         
           Cyprian
           ,
           whom
           he
           summons
           as
           a
           Witness
           for
           his
           Cause
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           mistaken
           Evidence
           we
           shall
           afterward
           examine
           )
           means
           no
           more
           by
           the
           Evangelical
           Law
           ,
           than
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           Christ
           hath
           given
           us
           .
           For
           having
           before
           express'd
           ,
           how
           Christ
           had
           by
           his
           Example
           and
           Word
           taught
           us
           the
           manner
           of
           administring
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           this
           our
           Instruction
           from
           our
           Saviour
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Law.
          
           b
           
             And
             concerning
             this
             thing
             also
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             we
             may
             send
             our
             Epistles
             to
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             declar'd
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             depart
             from
             what
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             and
             practis'd
             .
          
        
         
           Augustine
           ,
           the
           next
           Testimony
           who
           is
           call'd
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           c
           That
           by
           the
           word
           Law
           we
           may
           apprehend
           ,
           not
           meerly
           a
           Statute
           ,
           but
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           ;
           since
           he
           stiles
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           (
           in
           whose
           Writings
           there
           are
           so
           many
           gracious
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           by
           that
           Name
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             assert
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             a
             pure
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             .
             When
             they
             call
             it
             a
             Law
             ,
             they
             intend
             the
             Word
             in
             that
             Sense
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Will
           now
           prove
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Reformed
           Divines
           call
           the
           Gospel
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           ,
           they
           mean
           no
           more
           than
           a
           fresher
           and
           clearer
           Discovery
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           .
           I
           shall
           produce
           Testimonies
           from
           their
           own
           Words
           of
           two
           forts
           ;
           first
           ,
           To
           manifest
           that
           when
           they
           professedly
           define
           ,
           or
           describe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           bring
           nothing
           into
           their
           Definition
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Revelation
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           free
           Justification
           by
           Christ
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           bring
           plain
           Instances
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           sometimes
           call
           the
           Gospel
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           also
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           they
           mean
           by
           it
           
             only
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Then
           if
           nothing
           but
           Grace
           is
           express'd
           in
           their
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           to
           require
           that
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           thought
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           strict
           Sense
           ,
           as
           including
           Works
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           establish'd
           with
           Sanction
           .
           For
           since
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Rules
           of
           a
           Definition
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           contain
           the
           whole
           Nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           comprized
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           assur'd
           that
           these
           truly
           venerable
           Persons
           for
           Learning
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Piety
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Knowledg
           of
           Christ
           ,
           knew
           so
           well
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           out
           of
           their
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           Parts
           constituent
           of
           its
           Being
           .
           But
           neither
           is
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           Genus
           ,
           or
           the
           general
           Notion
           wherein
           all
           that
           are
           so
           ,
           agree
           ,
           put
           into
           the
           Definition
           ,
           nor
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           Works
           .
           Thus
           those
           who
           compil'd
           the
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           which
           was
           subscrib'd
           by
           seven
           Protestant
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           Senates
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           two
           Cities
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           Charles
           V.
           Emperor
           ,
           An.
           1530.
           after
           having
           declar'd
           their
           Belief
           concerning
           Justifying
           Faith
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           those
           who
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           Sum
           of
           this
           Gospel
           they
           give
           in
           these
           few
           words
           ,
           a
           
             That
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             Merits
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Christ
             justifies
             those
             who
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             receiv'd
             into
             favour
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Apology
           for
           that
           Confession
           publish'd
           by
           Melancthom
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           describ'd
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             properly
             the
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             of
             Justification
             on
             Christ's
             Account
             .
          
        
         
         
           Luther
           plainly
           described
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           without
           Works
           .
           And
           as
           he
           had
           before
           divided
           the
           whole
           Word
           of
           God
           into
           these
           two
           Parts
           ,
           of
           Precepts
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           he
           entitled
           purely
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           so
           he
           then
           defines
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           the
           other
           Part
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           how
           ?
           Only
           as
           it
           is
           a
           compleat
           System
           of
           gracious
           Promises
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           possess
           all
           these
           inestimable
           Blessings
           in
           Christ
           .
           And
           he
           very
           sutably
           a
           little
           after
           says
           ,
           a
           
             Therefore
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             belong
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yes
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             New
             Testament
             it self
             .
          
           Which
           is
           in
           few
           words
           to
           express
           his
           Sense
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           strictly
           and
           properly
           taken
           ,
           consists
           only
           in
           Promises
           .
           And
           the
           more
           deference
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           what
           this
           Great
           Man
           says
           here
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           Discourse
           which
           he
           compos'd
           on
           purpose
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           those
           vile
           Aspersions
           which
           the
           clamorous
           Monks
           perpetually
           bawl'd
           out
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Holiness
           ,
           disparaged
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           preaching
           and
           writing
           the
           pure
           Doctrines
           of
           Grace
           ,
           encourag'd
           all
           manner
           of
           Licentiousness
           and
           Villanies
           .
           To
           vindicate
           himself
           ,
           he
           compil'd
           ,
           and
           sent
           this
           Discourse
           to
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1520.
           before
           there
           was
           an
           open
           Rupture
           b
           Wherefore
           tho
           his
           Adversaries
           basely
           reproached
           him
           as
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           boisterous
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           due
           Temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           was
           immoderately
           hurried
           ,
           by
           a
           fiery
           Zeal
           ,
           to
           speak
           and
           write
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           ;
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           his
           little
           Treatise
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           Thoughts
           but
           what
           are
           calm
           ,
           and
           compos'd
           with
           mature
           deliberation
           :
           For
           he
           would
           not
           write
           like
           an
           enraged
           Man
           against
           Popery
           before
           War
           was
           proclaim'd
           ,
           nor
           would
           suffer
           his
           Passion
           to
           transport
           him
           ,
           or
           overcloud
           and
           distemper
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           when
           he
           pleaded
           his
           Cause
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           to
           be
           sure
           had
           no
           very
           favourable
           Opinion
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Philippus
             Melancthon
          
           ,
           contemporary
           with
           Luther
           ,
           and
           greatly
           assistant
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           whom
           God
           made
           a
           glorious
           Instrument
           to
           clear
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           Darkness
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           doth
           as
           plainly
           describe
           this
           Gospel
           to
           be
           meer
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
           Having
           first
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           a
           Word
           framed
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Apostle
           John
           propounds
           a
           clear
           distinction
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           
             John
             1.
             17.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             but
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             came
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           c
           
             For
             it
             is
             necessary
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             be
             discriminated
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             
             Difference
             be
             put
             between
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             ,
             and
             also
             between
             the
             Promises
             of
             meer
             Grace
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             not
             so
             .
          
           And
           by
           these
           Lines
           he
           draws
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           opposite
           Natures
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           the
           first
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Precepts
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Promises
           .
           Says
           he
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             Our
             Adversaries
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Papists
           )
           
             tho
             they
             bawl
             out
             that
             they
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             do
             not
             instruct
             People
             concerning
             Reconcilation
             with
             God
             freely
             of
             pure
             Grace
             ,
             they
             leave
             Consciences
             in
             doubt
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Gospel
             teach
             the
             Law.
          
           Now
           in
           all
           this
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           hint
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ;
           nay
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           he
           from
           the
           seeming
           appearance
           of
           such
           an
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           true
           and
           proper
           Nature
           ,
           to
           contain
           Precepts
           ,
           but
           Promises
           alone
           .
           In
           what
           Sense
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           instructs
           uc
           concerning
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           Melancthon
           allows
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           herein
           it
           doth
           not
           exercise
           its
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Office
           ,
           but
           only
           employs
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           shall
           afterward
           shew
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Calvin
          
           ,
           to
           mention
           whose
           Name
           sufficeth
           ,
           without
           attempting
           to
           give
           the
           Charater
           which
           he
           deserves
           ,
           whenever
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           forms
           no
           other
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           as
           meerly
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Free
           Grace
           a
           According
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           this
           truly
           Great
           Man
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           more
           extensive
           Sense
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           sounds
           nothing
           but
           Promises
           ,
           tho
           comprehending
           those
           too
           which
           were
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           but
           take
           the
           word
           in
           the
           strictest
           Sense
           ,
           and
           it
           signifies
           the
           clearer
           and
           fuller
           Discoveries
           of
           God's
           Infinite
           Mercies
           and
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           as
           revealed
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           And
           as
           for
           investing
           Christ
           with
           a
           new
           Legislative
           Power
           ,
           and
           dignifying
           the
           Gospel
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           ,
           he
           calls
           it
           a
           meer
           Fiction
           .
           b
           
             They
             who
             have
             not
             apprehended
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             these
             things
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           come
           to
           give
           new
           Laws
           ,
           but
           to
           interpret
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           it
           to
           its
           true
           spiritual
           Meaning
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           largely
           discourses
           before
           )
           
             they
             have
             feigned
             Christ
             to
             be
             another
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             the
             maker
             of
             an
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             supplied
             the
             Defect
             of
             that
             of
          
           Moses
           .
        
         
           Beza
           is
           as
           well
           known
           as
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           tho
           from
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           Matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           there
           must
           always
           be
           an
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           by
           all
           to
           whom
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           dear
           and
           precious
           ,
           there
           hath
           ever
           been
           a
           great
           Deference
           paid
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           these
           two
           Learned
           Men
           in
           Divinity
           .
           He
           briefly
           tells
           the
           comprehensive
           Sum
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           one
           Word
           inserted
           about
           Law
           or
           Works
           .
           c
           
             The
             Sum
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
           
             which
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             to
             every
             Believer
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
          
           that
           it
           teacheth
           us
           
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             made
             to
             us
             of
             God
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Redemption
             .
          
           In
           another
           of
           his
           Discourses
           ,
           demonstrating
           that
           the
           Papists
           know
           the
           use
           neither
           of
           Law
           nor
           Gospel
           :
           a
           
             For
             whereas
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             the
             Gospel
             propounded
             by
          
           Moses
           
             under
             Legal
             Figures
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             was
             therefore
             publish'd
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             freely
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             copiously
             demonstrated
             ;
             They
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           Papists
           )
           
             on
             the
             contrary
             think
             the
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             certain
             Law
             ,
             more
             perfect
             than
             that
             of
          
           Moses
           .
           Thus
           this
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           when
           he
           gives
           the
           Summary
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           makes
           not
           the
           least
           Figure
           to
           denote
           Law
           or
           Works
           ;
           so
           that
           according
           to
           his
           reckoning
           ,
           they
           belong
           not
           to
           the
           Sum
           ,
           since
           he
           leaves
           them
           out
           in
           his
           Account
           .
           And
           in
           the
           other
           Instance
           ,
           he
           ,
           with
           some
           Indignation
           ,
           rejects
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           Law
           ,
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faith.
           The
           same
           Worthy
           Author
           ,
           writing
           against
           
             Sebastianus
             Castalio
          
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           had
           not
           only
           the
           perplexing
           Trouble
           to
           refute
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           to
           answer
           the
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Semi-Pelagians
           )
           makes
           the
           distinguishing
           Mark
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Free
           Grace
           of
           God.
           For
           proving
           that
           there
           are
           two
           Parts
           of
           God's
           Will
           reveal'd
           ;
           one
           which
           concerns
           meerly
           our
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           contains
           nothing
           but
           the
           joyful
           discovery
           of
           God's
           gracious
           Purposes
           to
           save
           us
           by
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ;
           b
           
             There
             is
             yet
             no
             mention
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             of
             this
             Benefit
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             the
             Declaration
             of
             this
             Will
             belongs
             to
             the
             other
             Part
             of
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Truth
           is
           so
           rooted
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           grow
           ,
           tho
           in
           various
           Climates
           and
           Soils
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           different
           Habitations
           .
           Tho
           separated
           by
           Seas
           and
           vast
           Lakes
           ,
           and
           unpassable
           Mountains
           ,
           all
           who
           love
           Jesus
           Christ
           agree
           in
           asserting
           the
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             Henricus
             Bullingerus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           known
           and
           fam'd
           Reformers
           of
           Religion
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           joins
           his
           Testimony
           to
           that
           of
           Beza
           ,
           in
           asserting
           the
           Gospel
           to
           
           be
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           unmingled
           with
           Law
           or
           Works
           .
           a
           
             The
             Gospel
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             defin'd
             almost
             by
             all
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             good
             and
             sweet
             Word
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             certain
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Divine
             Favour
             towards
             us
             in
             Christ
             exhibited
             to
             Relievers
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             most
             clear
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             absolving
             all
             Believers
             from
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             for
             Christ's
             Sake
             alone
             ,
             and
             promising
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hieronymus
             Zanchius
          
           was
           an
           Italian
           ,
           who
           left
           his
           Country
           with
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           for
           the
           Sake
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           whose
           Writings
           ,
           as
           the
           Truths
           for
           which
           he
           suffer'd
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           are
           nobly
           vindicated
           ,
           so
           a
           Vivacity
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           natural
           to
           that
           Nation
           ,
           shines
           in
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           Wonder
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           who
           wrote
           so
           much
           ,
           should
           write
           so
           well
           .
           He
           gives
           us
           his
           Suffrage
           also
           for
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           Page
           almost
           of
           his
           three
           large
           Volumes
           ,
           he
           asserts
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           sincere
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           without
           any
           Mixture
           .
           And
           on
           all
           Occasions
           doth
           clear
           the
           distinct
           Nature
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           from
           that
           Confusion
           ,
           in
           which
           by
           some
           in
           his
           Time
           they
           were
           involv'd
           .
           Having
           first
           divided
           the
           whole
           Word
           of
           God
           into
           two
           Parts
           ,
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           confound
           the
           Natures
           of
           Things
           so
           distinct
           ,
           having
           describ'd
           the
           Law
           in
           its
           Being
           ,
           Properties
           and
           Office
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           peculiar
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           instruct
           us
           what
           Duties
           to
           perform
           ,
           what
           Sins
           to
           avoid
           ;
           that
           it
           points
           to
           us
           what
           is
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           shews
           what
           it
           deserves
           ,
           and
           accuseth
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           reveals
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           threatens
           the
           merited
           Punishment
           :
           Having
           thus
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           stated
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Gospel
           partakes
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           having
           assign'd
           its
           several
           Offices
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Gospel
           intermeddles
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           crowds
           it self
           into
           them
           ,
           he
           then
           as
           distinctly
           explains
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           Gospel
           .
           b
           
             But
             the
             Gospel
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             which
             is
             the
             other
             essential
             Part
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             or
             Scripture
             which
             declares
             free
             Salvation
             in
             Christ
             by
             Faith.
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             The
             Office
             of
             this
             is
             to
             proclaim
             ,
             that
             Salvation
             is
             to
             be
             had
             freely
             in
             Christ
             through
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           Discourse
           
           he
           ascends
           higher
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           †
           
             That
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             joyful
             Preaching
             of
             that
             Eternal
             and
             free
             Love
             of
             God
             (
             this
             is
             Eternal
             Election
             )
             toward
             us
             in
             his
             beloved
             Son
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           might
           add
           a
           Cloud
           of
           other
           Witnesses
           ,
           to
           evince
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Faith
           which
           universally
           obtain'd
           among
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           several
           Nations
           ,
           and
           was
           earnestly
           maintain'd
           by
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Writers
           against
           the
           Papissts
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           peculiar
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           System
           of
           Promises
           ,
           a
           Disvoery
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           Free
           Pardon
           and
           Justification
           .
           a
           
             Lambertus
             Danaeus
          
           ,
           b
           
             Martinus
             Chemnitius
          
           ,
           c
           
             Osualdus
             Myconius
          
           ,
           d
           
             David
             Pareus
          
           ,
           e
           
             Daniel
             Chamier
          
           ,
           f
           
             Joannes
             Gerrardus
          
           ,
           g
           
             Antonius
             Waleus
          
           ,
           h
           Altingius
           ,
           i
           
             Andreas
             Rivetus
          
           ,
           with
           innumerable
           others
           ,
           write
           harmoniously
           in
           the
           same
           strain
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             yet
             add
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             own
          
           Whitaker
           .
           k
           Since
           the
           Gospel
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Narrative
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           Christ
           merited
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Death
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           principally
           to
           be
           the
           Evangelical
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           most
           fully
           expounds
           this
           Benefit
           and
           joyful
           Message
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           most
           copiously
           and
           clearly
           taught
           in
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           Paul
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Evangelist
           .
           
             He
             scruples
             not
             to
             attribute
             the
             Title
             of
          
           Gospel
           
             more
             to
             the
             Epistles
             of
             that
             Apostle
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             tho
             preach'd
             by
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             this
             Account
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             more
             abundantly
          
           are
           display'd
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Redemption
           ,
           when
           the
           Import
           of
           that
           was
           to
           explain
           and
           urge
           Precepts
           which
           belong
           properly
           to
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           needful
           to
           produce
           one
           Evidence
           more
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           more
           material
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Person
           whom
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           brings
           as
           a
           Witness
           for
           the
           Cause
           which
           he
           maintains
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           bring
           a
           Law.
           It
           is
           Gomarus
           himself
           ,
           who
           gives
           this
           Definition
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             secret
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             Salvation
             out
             of
             pure
             Free
             Grace
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             declar'd
             to
             Men
             fallen
             into
             Sin
             :
             and
             with
             the
             Elect
             it
             is
             begun
             ,
             and
             preserv'd
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             Saviour
             .
          
           Here
           he
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           meerly
           a
           Declaration
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           secret
           Purposes
           of
           it
           which
           were
           before
           hid
           in
           God's
           Heart
           ;
           when
           therefore
           a
           little
           after
           he
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           Place
           cited
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           he
           must
           necessarily
           understand
           the
           word
           Gospel
           in
           the
           large
           extensive
           Sense
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           all
           the
           second
           Part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           strict
           and
           properest
           Sense
           ,
           as
           it
           implies
           only
           God's
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           discovered
           to
           Man.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           was
           there
           that
           I
           should
           mention
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           Witness
           offers
           it self
           from
           Heaven
           ?
           At
           the
           Birth
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           sends
           down
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           his
           Son
           was
           born
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           us
           that
           he
           brought
           nothing
           with
           him
           but
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Reconciliation
           of
           a
           God
           before
           angry
           ,
           unto
           lost
           and
           desperate
           Rebels
           .
           It
           is
           thus
           the
           Angels
           ,
           (
           who
           certainly
           with
           the
           greatest
           Exactness
           discharg'd
           their
           Commission
           )
           without
           one
           word
           of
           Christ's
           being
           a
           new
           Legislator
           ,
           or
           coming
           as
           a
           second
           Moses
           to
           deliver
           a
           new
           Law
           from
           Mount
           Zion
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           from
           Sinai
           ,
           proclaim
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           most
           solemn
           Declaration
           of
           God's
           gracious
           Designs
           and
           Purposes
           to
           Sinners
           unworthy
           of
           his
           Favour
           ,
           
             Luke
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             suddenly
             there
             was
             with
             the
             Angel
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Host
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Glory
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Highest
             ,
             and
             on
             Earth
             Peace
             ,
             good
             Will
             towards
             Men.
          
           Thus
           in
           the
           first
           delivery
           of
           this
           glad
           Message
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Voice
           but
           of
           Peace
           ,
           no
           stounding
           Claps
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           as
           from
           Sinai
           at
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           Songs
           of
           Angels
           rejoicing
           in
           the
           restor'd
           Happiness
           of
           Elect
           Men
           ,
           their
           Fellow-Creatures
           ;
           no
           affrighting
           Flashes
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           but
           a
           soft
           and
           gentle
           Brightness
           shining
           from
           the
           Face
           of
           a
           reconciled
           God
           ,
           and
           diffusing
           it self
           through
           the
           Air
           without
           any
           hurtful
           or
           consuming
           Flame
           ;
           
             Luk.
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             lo
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             shone
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             sore
             afraid
             .
          
           Tho
           they
           were
           a
           little
           astonish'd
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           so
           strange
           and
           unusual
           a
           Sight
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sense
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           an
           innocent
           lambent
           Fire
           about
           their
           Heads
           ;
           and
           the
           encouraging
           
           words
           of
           the
           Angel
           reassur'd
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           It
           is
           not
           a
           Judg
           ,
           but
           a
           Saviour
           who
           is
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           nor
           are
           there
           any
           Threatnings
           denounc'd
           as
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           Law
           are
           necessary
           ,
           but
           they
           hear
           Promises
           of
           Mercy
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           given
           ,
           nor
           Warrants
           issued
           out
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           guilty
           Criminals
           ;
           but
           God
           the
           Father
           honours
           his
           Son's
           Birth-day
           with
           a
           large
           and
           very
           comprehensive
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           .
           When
           this
           his
           Son
           ,
           his
           Solace
           and
           Delight
           in
           Eternal
           Ages
           ,
           before
           any
           Creatures
           made
           ,
           steps
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           meerly
           declare
           the
           great
           Pleasure
           and
           Satisfaction
           he
           hath
           in
           this
           glorious
           God-Man
           ,
           but
           he
           evidenceth
           how
           dear
           this
           infinitely
           excellent
           Person
           is
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           surprizing
           Effects
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Grace
           .
           He
           proclaims
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           only
           he
           can
           regard
           his
           Elect
           of
           Men
           with
           Eyes
           of
           Favour
           and
           Kindness
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           were
           only
           Objects
           of
           Detestation
           and
           Abhorrence
           .
           And
           therefore
           tho
           he
           freely
           lov'd
           them
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           his
           Benevolence
           was
           never
           openly
           publish'd
           till
           now
           .
           As
           it
           is
           only
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           God
           infinitely
           loves
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           take
           any
           delight
           in
           his
           chosen
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           't
           is
           not
           till
           this
           his
           great
           and
           adorable
           Son
           comes
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           that
           he
           proclaims
           Peace
           and
           Good-will
           to
           Men.
           
        
         
           Thus
           God
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Men
           who
           ever
           liv'd
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           do
           plainly
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           no
           Law
           ,
           but
           a
           pure
           Act
           of
           Grace
           .
           And
           as
           God
           sent
           these
           Men
           into
           the
           World
           to
           restore
           his
           Truth
           ,
           to
           recover
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Darkness
           of
           Popery
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           had
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           lost
           themselves
           ,
           and
           been
           wretchedly
           deluded
           by
           the
           worst
           of
           Errors
           ,
           dress'd
           up
           in
           the
           faint
           Resemblance
           of
           Truth
           ;
           they
           were
           answerably
           faithful
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           Work
           which
           God
           had
           sent
           them
           to
           do
           .
           They
           were
           careful
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Gospel
           from
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           would
           by
           no
           means
           suffer
           Works
           ,
           tho
           insinuating
           themselves
           under
           never
           so
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           to
           invade
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Grace
           .
           They
           very
           well
           knew
           (
           as
           both
           a
           Chemnitius
           and
           b
           Beza
           inform
           us
           )
           that
           playing
           with
           the
           Ambiguity
           of
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           confounded
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           laid
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           most
           pernicious
           Errors
           to
           spring
           up
           and
           overspread
           the
           Church
           with
           nothing
           but
           Tares
           ,
           or
           worser
           Weeds
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           nourshing
           Corn.
           They
           were
           aware
           that
           the
           perplexed
           Thoughts
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           chain'd
           together
           ,
           by
           
           the
           unnatural
           Mixture
           gave
           Birth
           to
           that
           monstrous
           Metamorphosis
           by
           which
           the
           Monks
           transform'd
           the
           Gospel
           into
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           ignorant
           that
           the
           proper
           Remedy
           to
           cure
           these
           distemper'd
           Thoughts
           ,
           was
           exactly
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           sutably
           made
           a
           good
           and
           successful
           use
           of
           it
           :
           They
           would
           give
           every
           thing
           its
           proper
           Name
           sutable
           to
           its
           Nature
           .
           If
           they
           spoke
           of
           Works
           ,
           they
           meant
           a
           Law
           prescribing
           them
           ,
           and
           commanding
           Obedience
           under
           severe
           Penalties
           ;
           but
           then
           in
           thus
           thinking
           ,
           speaking
           ,
           or
           writing
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           never
           came
           into
           their
           Minds
           ,
           nor
           was
           form'd
           in
           their
           Voice
           ,
           nor
           dropp'd
           from
           their
           Pens
           .
           But
           whenever
           an
           Idea
           or
           Notion
           of
           Grace
           arose
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           then
           indeed
           the
           next
           following
           Thought
           was
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
           By
           thus
           reducing
           these
           two
           Notions
           into
           due
           Rank
           and
           Order
           ,
           they
           baffled
           all
           the
           sophistical
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           afterward
           of
           the
           more
           cunning
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           made
           War
           against
           Antichrist
           with
           Success
           and
           Victory
           :
           for
           to
           drive
           that
           Man
           of
           Sin
           out
           of
           his
           dark
           Corners
           ,
           and
           hiding-Places
           ,
           is
           indeed
           to
           conquer
           him
           .
           In
           pursuing
           such
           a
           Conquest
           ,
           these
           fam'd
           Divines
           of
           the
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           once
           too
           much
           ador'd
           ,
           and
           now
           as
           much
           despis'd
           ,
           wrote
           and
           preach'd
           the
           pure
           sincere
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           People
           .
           It
           was
           by
           this
           alone
           Doctrine
           ,
           unassisted
           by
           any
           humane
           Policy
           or
           Force
           ,
           that
           they
           blew
           up
           all
           the
           Forts
           of
           the
           dark
           Papal
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           conquering
           all
           before
           them
           ,
           planted
           the
           glorious
           Ensigns
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           the
           Roman
           Standards
           .
           Thus
           Chemnitius
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           perfect
           Master
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           attaquing
           Antichrist
           in
           her
           strongest
           Holds
           ;
           since
           he
           so
           prosperously
           storm'd
           and
           demolish'd
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           shews
           what
           were
           the
           Instruments
           of
           this
           Spiritual
           Warfare
           us'd
           by
           him
           that
           had
           the
           greatest
           Force
           .
           a
           
             What
             other
             Light
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             hath
             dispers'd
             the
             most
             thick
             Darkness
             of
             the
             Papal
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             this
             chiefly
             ,
             the
             true
             Difference
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             before
             demonstrated
             ?
          
           And
           this
           Difference
           he
           had
           stated
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           consists
           purely
           of
           Works
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           all
           Grace
           .
        
         
           This
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           in
           what
           Sense
           we
           are
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Expressions
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Divines
           ,
           when
           they
           give
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Law
           to
           the
           Gospel
           :
           for
           since
           this
           signifies
           no
           more
           among
           them
           than
           the
           joyful
           News
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           reconciled
           to
           Sinners
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Word
           Law
           ,
           when
           attributed
           to
           this
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           sutable
           and
           consistent
           with
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           design
           nothing
           more
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
           But
           if
           I
           now
           bring
           Instances
           ,
           that
           they
           tell
           us
           in
           so
           many
           express
           words
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           call
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           they
           intend
           the
           Word
           in
           no
           other
           Sense
           than
           this
           alledg'd
           ,
           it
           will
           clear
           the
           puzzled
           Cause
           ,
           and
           leave
           no
           remaining
           Doubt
           of
           their
           true
           
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           .
           I
           will
           not
           multiply
           Citations
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           are
           enough
           ;
           and
           indeed
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           are
           an
           Army
           alone
           .
        
         
           Luther
           
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           a
           That
           all
           Justiciaries
           esteem
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           judg
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Book
           which
           contains
           new
           Laws
           concerning
           Works
           ;
           as
           the
           Turks
           dream
           about
           their
           Alcoran
           :
           But
           there
           are
           Laws
           enough
           in
           Moses
           .
           The
           Gospel
           therefore
           is
           a
           preaching
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           forgives
           Sins
           ,
           gives
           Grace
           ,
           justifies
           and
           saves
           Sinners
           .
           But
           now
           that
           Precepts
           are
           found
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           those
           are
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Appendixes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             any
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             this
          
           Luther
           
             would
             never
             call
             the
             Gospel
             a
          
           Law
           ;
           
             and
             yet
             so
             he
             doth
             ,
             expounding
             a
             little
             after
             the
          
           19th
           
             Verse
             ,
             and
             is
             before
             cited
             by
             me
             .
             And
             in
             what
             Sense
             he
             means
             the
             Gospel
             to
             have
             that
             Name
             ,
             he
             informs
             us
             plainly
             ,
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
          
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           Out
           of
           Zion
           shall
           go
           forth
           the
           Law.
           b
           This
           is
           the
           Cause
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           of
           the
           Multiplication
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Amplification
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           For
           he
           here
           promiseth
           a
           new
           Word
           .
           For
           unless
           he
           signified
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           what
           need
           was
           there
           at
           length
           to
           promise
           a
           Law
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           made
           so
           many
           Years
           before
           ?
           And
           he
           manifestly
           signifies
           the
           difference
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           adds
           ,
           out
           of
           Zion
           :
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           first
           gave
           a
           Law
           in
           Sinai
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           give
           another
           in
           Mount
           Zion
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           of
           Faith
           ;
           not
           of
           Laws
           ,
           but
           of
           Grace
           ;
           not
           accusing
           ,
           but
           bestowing
           pardon
           of
           Sins
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Calvin
           also
           agrees
           with
           Luther
           in
           this
           :
           And
           indeed
           those
           two
           Holy
           Men
           ,
           tho
           they
           differed
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           very
           well
           accorded
           in
           the
           main
           Substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           They
           believed
           on
           the
           same
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           lov'd
           the
           Truth
           of
           his
           Grace
           .
           Calvin
           likewise
           says
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           called
           Law
           ,
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           is
           only
           meant
           by
           it
           ;
           For
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           explaining
           
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           )
           a
           
             since
             the
             Rule
             of
             Holiness
             is
             to
             be
             fetch'd
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             they
             were
             accustomed
             to
             comprehend
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             under
             that
             Name
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             an
             Altar
             .
          
           Now
           as
           it
           would
           be
           absurd
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           are
           Levitical
           Priests
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           partakers
           with
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           live
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           or
           to
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Worship
           is
           yet
           standing
           ,
           and
           that
           Sacrifices
           should
           be
           offer'd
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           an
           Altar
           too
           ,
           to
           which
           Believers
           came
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           they
           have
           right
           to
           eat
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           10.
           
           So
           the
           way
           of
           arguing
           would
           be
           equally
           impertinent
           ,
           to
           conclude
           from
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           nam'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           .
        
         
           Musculus
           
             also
             tells
             us
             how
             we
             must
             apprehend
             the
             word
          
           Law
           ,
           
             when
             made
             use
             of
             to
             signify
             the
          
           Gospel
           .
           c
           The
           Prophet
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           understands
           no
           other
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           than
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           nor
           by
           Zion
           ,
           than
           Jerusalem
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           understood
           of
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           Evangelical
           .
        
         
           And
           Rodolphus
           Gualther
           ,
           
             explaining
             what
             the
             Apostle
             means
             when
             he
             calls
             the
             Gospel
             a
          
           Law
           :
           d
           After
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Jews
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           he
           speaking
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           useth
           the
           word
           Law
           ;
           and
           he
           calls
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           asserts
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           Works
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           shews
           Righteousness
           in
           the
           Merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           apprehended
           by
           Faith
           alone
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himself
           ,
           who
           inspir'd
           the
           Minds
           ,
           and
           guided
           the
           Pens
           both
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           suggested
           things
           to
           their
           Thoughts
           ,
           but
           the
           fittest
           Words
           too
           by
           which
           to
           express
           them
           :
           If
           this
           holy
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           calling
           the
           Gospel
           a
           Law
           ,
           means
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ;
           any
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           not
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           how
           to
           understand
           the
           Word
           .
           I
           need
           not
           therefore
           multiply
           Instances
           ,
           a
           few
           more
           may
           suffice
           .
        
         
           Zacharias
           Vrsinus
           ,
           
             when
             he
             calleth
             the
             Gospel
             a
             new
             Form
             of
             Law
             ,
             takes
             care
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             his
             right
             Sense
             ,
             and
             punctually
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             means
             no
             
             more
             by
             it
             ,
             than
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           a
           The
           Prophet
           (
           
             says
             he
             ,
             expounding
          
           Isa
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           )
           signifies
           that
           a
           new
           Manifestation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Form
           of
           Law
           and
           Worship
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           out
           of
           Zion
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Christ
           being
           reveal'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           abolish'd
           .
           But
           when
           he
           says
           that
           the
           Law
           shall
           go
           forth
           out
           of
           Zion
           ,
           it
           is
           queried
           ,
           Whether
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Places
           ,
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Papists
           is
           established
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           Christ
           came
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           new
           Law-giver
           ,
           who
           should
           publish
           a
           better
           and
           more
           perfect
           Law
           than
           had
           been
           before
           delivered
           by
           Moses
           ;
           that
           Men
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           living
           according
           to
           that
           Law
           ,
           might
           by
           this
           their
           Obedience
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           obtain
           Eternal
           Life
           ?
           The
           Answer
           is
           easy
           from
           this
           most
           usual
           Phrase
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           Law
           ,
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           is
           understood
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           that
           Monkish
           Opinion
           is
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           as
           the
           Plague
           and
           Subversion
           of
           all
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           an
           obscuring
           of
           the
           Offices
           and
           Benefits
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           as
           not
           differing
           from
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           Jews
           ,
           Turks
           ,
           and
           other
           Sects
           ,
           concerning
           our
           Justification
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           Chemnitius
           
             also
             gives
             direction
             how
             to
             understand
             the
             word
          
           Law
           ,
           
             when
             employ'd
             to
             denote
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           b
           That
           also
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           is
           a
           general
           signification
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           universal
           Doctrine
           divinely
           revealed
           is
           understood
           ;
           as
           Psal
           .
           19.
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           Psal
           .
           119.
           where
           the
           Law
           is
           said
           to
           comfort
           and
           edify
           Hearts
           .
           So
           Esa
           speaks
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           v.
           3.
           
           The
           Law
           shall
           go
           forth
           out
           of
           
             Zion
             .
             Rom.
          
           8.
           2.
           
           The
           Law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Life
           .
           Rom.
           3.
           27.
           
           The
           Law
           of
           Faith.
           Gal.
           2.
           19.
           
           I
           by
           the
           Law
           am
           dead
           to
           the
           Law.
           But
           it
           is
           a
           Hebrew
           Phrase
           ,
           in
           which
           Law
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Torah
           ,
           hath
           its
           name
           from
           Instructing
           and
           Teaching
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Antient
           Worthies
           ,
           I
           might
           add
           the
           concurrent
           Testimonies
           of
           Modern
           Divines
           ,
           who
           are
           Orthodox
           in
           the
           Faith
           :
           But
           whereas
           I
           might
           produce
           
           many
           ,
           I
           will
           content
           my self
           to
           alledg
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           of
           Whittichius
           ,
           the
           present
           Learned
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           (
           if
           not
           lately
           dead
           )
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Leyden
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           tho
           he
           espous'd
           the
           New
           Philosophy
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           no
           Malignant
           Influences
           to
           infect
           him
           with
           any
           new-contrived
           Schemes
           to
           solve
           the
           Phenomena's
           in
           Divinity
           .
           He
           in
           his
           short
           ,
           but
           full
           and
           clear
           Exposition
           on
           the
           Romans
           ,
           explaining
           
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
          
           .
           27.
           tells
           us
           what
           the
           Apostle
           intends
           by
           that
           Phrase
           ,
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Faith.
          
           a
           
             The
             exclusion
             of
             Boasting
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             here
             denotes
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             without
             Obligation
             to
             any
             Works
             ,
             as
             the
             Cause
             of
             Justification
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             constantly
             perform'd
             by
          
           Adam
           
             would
             have
             been
             )
             or
             as
             the
             necessary
             Prerequisite
             of
             Justification
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           be
           impos'd
           on
           by
           the
           meer
           Sound
           of
           a
           Word
           ,
           we
           must
           carefully
           view
           the
           Text
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           survey
           and
           consider
           all
           its
           Circumstances
           .
           When
           what
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Gospel
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           word
           Law
           is
           not
           to
           be
           apprehended
           in
           the
           strict
           Sense
           ,
           as
           signifying
           a
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           threatning
           Penalties
           to
           the
           Disobedient
           ;
           or
           as
           importing
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Law
           is
           said
           to
           turn
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           rejoice
           the
           Heart
           ,
           Psal
           .
           19.
           8
           ,
           9.
           since
           these
           are
           not
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ;
           for
           that
           rather
           effects
           a
           Sense
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           than
           any
           hope
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           guilty
           condemned
           Sinner
           ;
           and
           its
           Efficacy
           is
           more
           suted
           to
           wound
           him
           with
           anxious
           Fears
           ,
           or
           tormenting
           Despair
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           15.
           we
           must
           by
           no
           means
           conceive
           a
           proper
           Law
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Precepts
           and
           Menaces
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           have
           those
           Virtues
           and
           Influences
           .
           And
           so
           when
           the
           Apostle
           too
           calls
           the
           Gospel
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           since
           he
           makes
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           opposite
           to
           the
           Righteousness
           which
           is
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           Rom.
           3.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           he
           must
           consequently
           mean
           not
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           strict
           Sense
           ,
           not
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           but
           of
           pure
           Grace
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Rule
           we
           are
           to
           proceed
           ;
           when
           we
           find
           the
           Gospel
           call'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           strict
           meaning
           ,
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           with
           a
           Sanction
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Nature
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           revealed
           Instruction
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           is
           concerning
           our
           Recovery
           and
           Salvation
           by
           Christ
           .
           And
           when
           we
           hear
           of
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           which
           we
           
           call
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Sermons
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           surmise
           presently
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           any
           Parts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           properly
           so
           titled
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Word
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Redemption
           by
           Jesus
           ,
           tho
           they
           are
           contain'd
           in
           that
           Book
           to
           which
           we
           commonly
           give
           that
           Name
           :
           For
           this
           would
           be
           to
           perplex
           our
           Notions
           of
           Things
           which
           are
           entirely
           distinct
           in
           their
           Natures
           and
           Idea's
           ,
           and
           to
           jumble
           them
           so
           confusedly
           together
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           able
           ,
           upon
           sight
           ,
           to
           discern
           and
           know
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           For
           by
           the
           same
           Method
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           I
           might
           frame
           an
           Imagination
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           impose
           it
           on
           other
           Men
           ,
           that
           the
           Moral
           Law
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Declarations
           of
           God's
           Love
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           of
           his
           Mercies
           to
           pardon
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Promises
           of
           Grace
           interspers'd
           in
           the
           Psalms
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           other
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           tho
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           so
           frequently
           call'd
           the
           Law
           ,
           both
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Protestant
           Divines
           .
           So
           that
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           spread
           through
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           is
           no
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           the
           Gospel
           :
           So
           it
           is
           as
           false
           a
           Demonstration
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           so
           many
           Precepts
           and
           Threatnings
           repeated
           in
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Epistles
           .
           All
           that
           can
           be
           concluded
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           there
           are
           Promises
           in
           one
           Volume
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           Commands
           and
           Menaces
           in
           the
           other
           :
           But
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Gospel
           which
           promises
           Grace
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           which
           commands
           and
           threatens
           in
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           to
           clear
           the
           Equation
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           needful
           to
           bring
           all
           the
           Precepts
           in
           both
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Promises
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           have
           distinct
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Arguments
             us'd
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             examin'd
             .
             That
             from
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             Commands
             urg'd
             ,
             and
             Threatnings
             denounc'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             to
             this
             Purpose
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           now
           very
           easy
           to
           answer
           my
           Reverend
           Brother's
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           gentle
           Stroke
           to
           wipe
           off
           all
           his
           Citations
           ,
           since
           they
           all
           are
           establish'd
           meerly
           upon
           the
           Ambiguities
           of
           the
           word
           Law.
           Such
           reasoning
           is
           very
           fallacious
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           fortified
           with
           a
           Sanction
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           it
           to
           be
           nam'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Humane
           Writings
           :
           for
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           whole
           Demonstration
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           a
           Law
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           pretty
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           and
           without
           
           doubt
           unanswerable
           .
           But
           the
           clearing
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Terms
           ,
           answers
           all
           without
           any
           more
           to
           do
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           largely
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           do
           all
           the
           Justice
           to
           a
           bad
           Cause
           as
           could
           reasonably
           be
           ask'd
           ,
           and
           allow
           to
           it
           the
           fullest
           Scope
           and
           Play
           possible
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           offer'd
           Arguments
           for
           it
           my self
           ,
           I
           have
           consider'd
           what
           might
           be
           alledg'd
           ,
           I
           have
           produced
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           with
           any
           colour
           may
           be
           urg'd
           to
           prove
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           omitted
           by
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           aware
           that
           they
           might
           be
           summon'd
           ,
           I
           have
           brought
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           clear
           their
           Words
           from
           that
           false
           Meaning
           which
           might
           be
           fasten'd
           on
           them
           to
           so
           ill
           a
           Purpose
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           particularly
           consider
           those
           which
           he
           brings
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           they
           do
           not
           prove
           the
           Matter
           in
           Dispute
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           set
           of
           Scriptures
           are
           such
           as
           express
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           either
           giving
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           issuing
           out
           Commands
           ,
           and
           prescribing
           what
           is
           our
           Duty
           ;
           or
           reproving
           the
           Negligent
           ,
           or
           threatning
           the
           stubborn
           Offenders
           ,
           or
           promising
           Blessings
           on
           the
           Condition
           of
           such
           Duties
           perform'd
           as
           are
           requir'd
           .
           It
           would
           make
           this
           Discourse
           too
           large
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           grown
           under
           my
           Hands
           to
           a
           greater
           Bulk
           than
           I
           first
           design'd
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           particularly
           examine
           every
           Text
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           however
           there
           are
           Precepts
           and
           Commands
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           these
           are
           not
           properly
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           parts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           only
           employ'd
           in
           its
           Service
           ;
           that
           the
           Threatnings
           denounc'd
           do
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           hath
           Love
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Favour
           ,
           to
           do
           with
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           of
           Vengeance
           ?
           )
           but
           it
           useth
           the
           Ministry
           only
           of
           a
           violated
           Law
           ,
           whose
           proper
           Office
           it
           is
           to
           threaten
           the
           Disobedient
           ,
           to
           condemn
           the
           Unbelieving
           and
           Impenitent
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           to
           demand
           Justice
           against
           him
           .
           If
           I
           also
           shew
           at
           last
           that
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           (
           which
           look
           like
           Promises
           of
           Blessings
           to
           us
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           we
           perform
           the
           commanded
           Duties
           )
           viewed
           nearly
           ,
           prove
           to
           be
           no
           more
           than
           so
           many
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Connexion
           of
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           Faith
           is
           the
           first
           bestow'd
           ,
           it
           goes
           not
           alone
           ,
           but
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           numerous
           Off-spring
           :
           When
           all
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           right
           Sense
           of
           those
           Texts
           which
           seem
           to
           infer
           to
           be
           a
           Condition
           of
           our
           Justification
           by
           this
           Evangelical
           Law
           ,
           will
           be
           fully
           clear'd
           ;
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           alledg'd
           Scriptures
           will
           be
           so
           plain
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           they
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           look
           towards
           the
           favouring
           that
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gospel
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           produc'd
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Precepts
           which
           the
           Gospel
           employs
           ,
           are
           not
           any
           Parts
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           be
           undoubted
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           what
           is
           their
           Nature
           and
           Use
           .
           They
           are
           design'd
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Actions
           ;
           they
           instruct
           us
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           they
           draw
           the
           Lines
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Limits
           of
           our
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           Office
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           it
           compleatly
           discharges
           ,
           without
           calling
           in
           any
           Assistance
           .
           It
           is
           the
           eternal
           and
           unalterable
           Rule
           of
           Manners
           ,
           and
           a
           Doctrine
           directing
           the
           whole
           Conduct
           of
           
           Humane
           Life
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Defect
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           needful
           to
           supply
           by
           another
           new
           Law
           ;
           to
           assert
           that
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           impeach
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           as
           deficient
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           at
           first
           all
           that
           was
           Good
           and
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           commanded
           to
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           done
           by
           them
           ;
           or
           as
           so
           short
           in
           its
           Foresight
           ,
           as
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           at
           the
           first
           all
           the
           Duties
           which
           Men
           were
           bound
           to
           perform
           in
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           their
           State
           ,
           but
           was
           oblig'd
           afterward
           ,
           taught
           by
           Experience
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           Failures
           by
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           or
           by
           an
           Addition
           of
           new
           Precepts
           suted
           to
           Man's
           present
           state
           of
           Sin
           ,
           Weakness
           and
           Misery
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Moral
           Law
           did
           not
           comprehend
           in
           it
           all
           Precepts
           of
           Duties
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           God's
           Law
           ,
           for
           his
           is
           perfect
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           like
           short-sighted
           Men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           foresee
           what
           the
           Consequences
           of
           a
           Law
           made
           by
           them
           may
           be
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           one
           Age
           ;
           nor
           whether
           Circumstances
           of
           Affairs
           altering
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           prove
           hurtful
           or
           unnecessary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           Governments
           find
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           repeal
           old
           Laws
           ,
           or
           to
           add
           some
           Clauses
           to
           sute
           them
           to
           a
           present
           Posture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           new
           Ones
           to
           repair
           the
           Defects
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Humane
           Wisdom
           in
           her
           best
           Provisions
           is
           obnoxious
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           certain
           Foreknowledg
           of
           the
           Future
           .
           But
           who
           can
           have
           such
           a
           Thought
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           these
           Infirmities
           of
           a
           Man
           should
           ever
           befal
           him
           in
           making
           his
           Laws
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           forc'd
           ,
           tho
           not
           to
           repeal
           what
           he
           had
           made
           so
           many
           Ages
           before
           ,
           yet
           to
           promulgate
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           with
           additional
           Precepts
           accommodated
           to
           the
           present
           Case
           of
           his
           miserable
           Creature
           Man
           ?
           And
           as
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           God's
           Perfections
           to
           make
           new
           Laws
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           infer
           that
           his
           antiquated
           Law
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Rule
           ;
           and
           this
           would
           unavoidably
           follow
           ,
           if
           any
           Duties
           are
           to
           be
           perform'd
           which
           it
           neither
           regulates
           ,
           nor
           gives
           any
           direction
           about
           them
           .
           But
           Christ
           tho
           as
           Mediator
           he
           is
           no
           Law-giver
           ,
           yet
           perfectly
           knows
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Law
           given
           at
           Mount
           Sinai
           ;
           that
           the
           Law
           contains
           all
           Duties
           ,
           for
           he
           makes
           the
           Sum
           of
           it
           to
           consist
           in
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           due
           degree
           of
           Love
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           loving
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           
             Matth.
             22.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Then
             one
             of
             them
             which
             was
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
             asked
             him
             a
             question
             ,
             tempting
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Master
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Commandment
             in
             the
             Law
             ?
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             Mind
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Commandment
             .
             And
             the
             Second
             is
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
             On
             these
             two
             Commandments
             hang
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           Now
           it
           will
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           give
           an
           Instance
           of
           any
           Duty
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           our
           Great
           Creator
           ,
           or
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           to
           Men
           our
           Fellow-Creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           included
           in
           one
           of
           those
           two
           Tables
           ,
           or
           to
           name
           a
           Precept
           which
           may
           not
           be
           reduced
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Scripture
           alledg'd
           is
           the
           more
           demonstrative
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           Christ's
           Answer
           is
           to
           a
           Man
           enquiring
           concerning
           his
           Duty
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           occasion
           to
           mention
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           told
           him
           the
           additional
           Precepts
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           any
           such
           things
           .
           But
           Christ
           sends
           him
           
           to
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           as
           comprehending
           all
           that
           Man
           was
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           perfect
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           sufficient
           compleatly
           to
           instruct
           him
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           more
           can
           be
           requir'd
           of
           Man
           ,
           than
           to
           love
           God
           with
           all
           the
           Powers
           and
           Faculties
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           himself
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           his
           Neighbour
           in
           like
           measure
           ?
        
         
           When
           Christ
           also
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           never
           had
           before
           ,
           nor
           will
           ever
           have
           again
           so
           glorious
           a
           Subject
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           Law
           he
           not
           only
           explains
           in
           its
           spiritual
           and
           comprehensive
           Meaning
           ,
           but
           obeys
           it
           ,
           and
           therein
           fulfils
           all
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             17.
             
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Prophets
             :
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfil
             .
          
           Mat.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             And
             Jesus
             answering
             ,
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Suffer
             it
             to
             be
             so
             now
             :
             for
             thus
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             fulfil
             all
             Righteousness
             .
             Then
             he
             suffered
             him
             .
          
           And
           what
           !
           is
           that
           Law
           imperfect
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           most
           perfect
           Obedience
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           which
           excell'd
           that
           of
           Angels
           ?
           Are
           any
           Precepts
           wanting
           in
           it
           ?
           how
           then
           did
           Christ
           compleat
           all
           Righteousness
           in
           the
           most
           exact
           observance
           of
           it
           ?
           Well
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           Law
           be
           perfect
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Duty
           but
           what
           comes
           within
           the
           Verge
           of
           its
           Authority
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           enjoins
           under
           the
           severest
           Penalties
           ;
           and
           no
           Precepts
           were
           given
           even
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           but
           what
           particularly
           appertain
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           new
           Law
           :
           It
           is
           not
           only
           our
           Schoolmaster
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           it
           commands
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           ;
           for
           Faith
           in
           God
           (
           and
           Christ
           is
           so
           )
           is
           contain'd
           in
           its
           first
           Precept
           :
           it
           not
           only
           shews
           us
           our
           Sin
           ,
           and
           convinceth
           us
           of
           our
           Misery
           and
           lost
           State
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           have
           believ'd
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           no
           longer
           a
           condemning
           ,
           vexing
           ,
           tormenting
           Law
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           a
           commanding
           One
           still
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           it
           prescribes
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           thankful
           to
           Christ
           in
           all
           Returns
           of
           Love
           and
           Duty
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           all
           that
           Holy
           Life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           call'd
           
             Evangelical
             Obedience
          
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           so
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           and
           Love
           from
           which
           it
           flows
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Motives
           which
           animate
           and
           encourage
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           hurried
           on
           by
           legal
           Terrors
           ,
           nor
           prick'd
           forward
           by
           sharp-pointed
           Threatnings
           ,
           but
           is
           sweetly
           drawn
           and
           enliven'd
           by
           the
           Promises
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Fear
           ,
           but
           the
           genuine
           Effects
           of
           the
           heartiest
           Affection
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           earnest
           Desires
           and
           solicitous
           Cares
           to
           please
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           tho
           those
           Precepts
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           command
           and
           direct
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           appertain
           to
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           yet
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           do
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           the
           least
           so
           much
           as
           hinted
           in
           any
           of
           its
           Commands
           :
           For
           since
           the
           Law
           was
           given
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           Holy
           and
           Innocent
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           needed
           not
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           occasion
           to
           command
           them
           to
           believe
           on
           One
           ;
           and
           Adam
           in
           his
           State
           of
           Integrity
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           oblig'd
           to
           such
           a
           Faith
           ,
           than
           the
           Blessed
           Angels
           are
           to
           believe
           on
           the
           Saviour
           of
           lost
           and
           wretched
           Men.
           And
           since
           Repentance
           is
           a
           Duty
           too
           ,
           which
           presupposeth
           the
           Person
           engag'd
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           
           be
           an
           Offender
           ,
           and
           guilty
           ,
           How
           could
           it
           be
           commanded
           to
           a
           Creature
           who
           had
           never
           sinned
           ?
           How
           could
           it
           be
           a
           Duty
           for
           him
           to
           own
           his
           Crime
           with
           Shame
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           who
           never
           yet
           had
           transgressed
           ,
           or
           prevaricated
           in
           his
           Obedience
           ?
           Since
           therefore
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           are
           Duties
           which
           suppose
           the
           Man
           to
           be
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           that
           such
           Precepts
           are
           not
           implied
           in
           a
           Law
           given
           to
           him
           before
           his
           Fall
           ;
           but
           are
           the
           proper
           Precepts
           of
           a
           second
           Remedial
           Law
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           provided
           for
           the
           Relief
           and
           Help
           of
           this
           miserable
           Creature
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           must
           confess
           looks
           very
           plausible
           at
           first
           sight
           ,
           and
           the
           Argument
           seems
           to
           be
           strongly
           conclusive
           .
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           Nature
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           manifest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           commanded
           to
           Adam
           in
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Duty
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           every
           holy
           and
           good
           Creature
           :
           For
           if
           we
           take
           it
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           assenting
           readily
           to
           all
           that
           God
           reveals
           ,
           as
           infallibly
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           to
           which
           every
           Creature
           in
           the
           right
           Constitution
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           is
           indispensably
           oblig'd
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Angels
           themselves
           to
           believe
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Elect
           Men
           ;
           that
           the
           Pardon
           and
           Justification
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           Blood
           and
           Righteousness
           alone
           ;
           that
           God's
           Justice
           is
           satisfied
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           Son.
           For
           all
           these
           Truths
           being
           publish'd
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Illustration
           of
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           among
           all
           his
           rational
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Praises
           of
           his
           Free
           Grace
           might
           resound
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Songs
           of
           Angels
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Mouths
           of
           Men
           ;
           it
           is
           needful
           ,
           and
           required
           as
           a
           Duty
           from
           them
           both
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           honour
           God
           in
           the
           Celebration
           of
           all
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           that
           they
           heartily
           believe
           all
           these
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           which
           alone
           God's
           Perfections
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           do
           illustriously
           shine
           forth
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Man
           in
           Innocence
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           in
           express
           Terms
           required
           from
           him
           to
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           not
           yet
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           act
           Faith
           on
           Christ
           undiscovered
           ;
           yet
           such
           a
           Command
           was
           included
           ,
           and
           implied
           in
           that
           general
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           without
           any
           Doubt
           or
           Hesitancy
           give
           Credit
           to
           all
           that
           God
           said
           :
           and
           that
           as
           he
           was
           to
           believe
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           God's
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           Reality
           of
           his
           Threatnings
           when
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           was
           made
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           he
           acted
           such
           a
           Faith
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           same
           Precept
           he
           was
           commanded
           and
           bound
           to
           believe
           every
           word
           which
           God
           afterward
           should
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           scrupulous
           disputing
           presently
           assent
           to
           those
           Truths
           which
           were
           to
           be
           reveal'd
           ,
           assoon
           as
           it
           appear'd
           to
           him
           that
           they
           were
           so
           .
           So
           that
           indeed
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           were
           comprehended
           in
           this
           general
           Precept
           of
           Believing
           in
           God
           :
           and
           indeed
           Christ
           himself
           tells
           us
           so
           ,
           and
           useth
           it
           as
           an
           Argument
           why
           they
           should
           act
           Faith
           on
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           it
           by
           the
           same
           Command
           which
           required
           them
           to
           believe
           on
           God
           ;
           John
           14.
           1.
           
           
             Let
             not
             your
             Heart
             be
             troubled
             ;
             ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             .
          
           If
           we
           regard
           too
           the
           other
           Act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           firm
           Reliance
           of
           the
           Soul
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           heartily
           trusting
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           committing
           all
           our
           
           Concernments
           ,
           our
           Life
           ,
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           all
           we
           enjoy
           or
           hope
           for
           ,
           to
           his
           faithful
           Love
           and
           Care
           ;
           this
           was
           certainly
           our
           first
           Father's
           Duty
           ,
           and
           given
           in
           Precept
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           of
           assenting
           to
           all
           that
           God
           declared
           as
           undoubtedly
           true
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           
           Adam's
           Duty
           in
           his
           Primitive
           Condition
           to
           believe
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           that
           only
           could
           make
           it
           become
           so
           .
           And
           what
           !
           can
           we
           ever
           wildly
           imagine
           ,
           that
           our
           first
           Father
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           act
           Faith
           on
           God
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           constant
           Benefactor
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           have
           a
           perpetual
           Dependance
           ,
           or
           he
           could
           not
           live
           a
           moment
           ?
           What!
           can
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           rejected
           God's
           Word
           as
           of
           suspected
           Truth
           ,
           to
           have
           refused
           ,
           or
           but
           to
           have
           suspended
           his
           Assent
           to
           it
           when
           propos'd
           ,
           had
           been
           no
           fault
           in
           him
           ?
           That
           to
           have
           distrusted
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           renounced
           Dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           a
           Crime
           the
           greatest
           as
           could
           be
           committed
           by
           him
           ?
           But
           all
           this
           is
           the
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           the
           Precept
           of
           Faith
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           neither
           would
           Faith
           have
           been
           a
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           Unbelief
           a
           Sin
           to
           Adam
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           only
           Rule
           of
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           commanded
           the
           one
           and
           forbidden
           the
           other
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           a
           stubborn
           obstinate
           Unbeliever
           without
           being
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           when
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           appears
           from
           the
           short
           Relation
           of
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           that
           Unbelief
           was
           his
           very
           first
           Sin.
           For
           what
           is
           Faith
           ,
           but
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           upon
           his
           Word
           and
           Promise
           for
           all
           our
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           Unbelief
           but
           to
           distrust
           him
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           Adam
           ,
           while
           flourishing
           in
           his
           State
           Innocence
           ,
           a
           real
           and
           sincere
           Believer
           ?
           and
           so
           long
           as
           he
           persisted
           in
           acting
           Faith
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           continue
           to
           be
           happy
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           the
           Neglect
           of
           the
           due
           Exercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           plung'd
           him
           into
           the
           Depths
           of
           Misery
           and
           Despair
           ?
           As
           long
           as
           he
           believed
           God
           ,
           and
           entirely
           confided
           in
           him
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           in
           constant
           Dependance
           upon
           the
           Love
           and
           Care
           of
           his
           Creator
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           he
           thankfully
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           all
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Life
           as
           the
           Fruits
           of
           his
           Bounty
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           he
           trusted
           in
           God
           upon
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           only
           continue
           them
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           bestow
           greater
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Promise
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           hope
           for
           and
           expect
           ;
           all
           this
           time
           he
           liv'd
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           his
           Days
           were
           clear
           and
           happy
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           Unbelief
           made
           all
           his
           Glories
           set
           in
           a
           gloomy
           Evening
           .
           It
           was
           this
           begun
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           not
           exercising
           Faith
           any
           longer
           ,
           he
           would
           throw
           off
           his
           Dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           be
           bless'd
           in
           some
           new
           and
           fond
           Way
           of
           his
           own
           .
           He
           indulg'd
           a
           surmizing
           Thought
           ,
           that
           God
           ,
           whose
           solemn
           Promise
           he
           had
           so
           freshly
           heard
           ,
           either
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           make
           him
           so
           happy
           as
           he
           aspir'd
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           advance
           him
           to
           those
           degrees
           of
           Bliss
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           fancied
           himself
           capable
           :
           And
           thus
           he
           ceas'd
           acting
           that
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           on
           which
           depended
           his
           Life
           and
           Blessedness
           ;
           he
           disbelieved
           God
           ,
           and
           believed
           the
           Devil
           his
           greatest
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           sinned
           ,
           and
           died
           .
           And
           I
           know
           not
           but
           that
           he
           deserved
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Sentence
           and
           Curse
           pronounced
           against
           him
           ,
           more
           by
           his
           Unbelief
           than
           by
           Eating
           the
           Apple
           :
           And
           
           that
           even
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           condemn'd
           him
           as
           much
           for
           that
           Sin
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           outward
           Act
           of
           his
           Disobedience
           .
           Ay
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           All
           this
           doth
           not
           prove
           that
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           required
           of
           him
           as
           his
           Duty
           .
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           Faith
           in
           God
           was
           so
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Precept
           belongs
           to
           the
           Law.
           For
           if
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           Law
           's
           not
           directing
           this
           its
           own
           commanded
           Act
           ,
           to
           such
           an
           Object
           as
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           gives
           no
           Precept
           and
           Command
           of
           Believing
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           peculiar
           Office
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           that
           because
           this
           particular
           Kind
           of
           Faith
           is
           not
           specified
           ,
           and
           this
           Way
           of
           Acting
           it
           on
           Christ
           particularly
           express'd
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Duty
           of
           Believing
           comes
           not
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           its
           Commands
           :
           I
           might
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           prove
           that
           the
           Act
           of
           Eating
           the
           fatal
           Fruit
           was
           no
           Sin
           ,
           because
           not
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           that
           regarded
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Prohibition
           :
           and
           yet
           this
           destroying
           Act
           of
           his
           was
           a
           Sin
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           tho
           not
           in
           a
           particular
           Precept
           ,
           yet
           as
           involv'd
           in
           that
           great
           One
           ,
           which
           commanded
           him
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           whatever
           he
           should
           require
           .
        
         
           It
           doth
           not
           therefore
           by
           any
           consequence
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           new
           Law
           because
           it
           commands
           Faith
           as
           a
           Duty
           ,
           and
           threatens
           Unbelief
           ,
           since
           the
           old
           Law
           had
           done
           the
           same
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           only
           imploys
           its
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           applies
           them
           to
           its
           own
           Design
           and
           Use
           .
           To
           say
           that
           we
           are
           enjoin'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           believe
           on
           Christ
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           Sin
           and
           Death
           ,
           will
           not
           weaken
           the
           Force
           of
           the
           Argument
           urg'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Act
           even
           of
           this
           Faith
           is
           commanded
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           is
           its
           proper
           Precept
           :
           That
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           to
           direct
           this
           Act
           to
           an
           Object
           suted
           and
           proportioned
           to
           help
           us
           in
           the
           Misery
           of
           our
           present
           sinful
           State.
           Adam
           was
           by
           the
           Law
           commanded
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           God
           for
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Continuance
           of
           him
           in
           Happiness
           .
           And
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           same
           God
           for
           the
           Restoring
           this
           lost
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           our
           Recovery
           of
           it
           again
           .
           The
           Act
           and
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           (
           Christ
           being
           God
           )
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Difference
           is
           only
           made
           by
           that
           which
           is
           the
           Circumstance
           (
           tho
           a
           deplorable
           one
           )
           of
           our
           own
           Persons
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Faith
           it-self
           ;
           for
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           the
           Variety
           of
           these
           sad
           Cases
           and
           Exigences
           wherein
           we
           trust
           on
           Christ
           ,
           our
           Faith
           would
           alter
           to
           a
           different
           Nature
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           Faith
           of
           Adam
           ,
           which
           the
           Moral
           Law
           commanded
           him
           to
           act
           on
           God
           ,
           was
           a
           Trust
           in
           him
           that
           he
           would
           preserve
           his
           innocent
           Creature
           in
           all
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           his
           primitive
           Condition
           ;
           and
           the
           Faith
           of
           a
           Sinner
           coming
           to
           Christ
           for
           Life
           ,
           is
           a
           Trust
           in
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           (
           he
           being
           the
           second
           Person
           of
           the
           Divinity
           )
           that
           he
           will
           restore
           his
           wretched
           Creature
           to
           its
           lost
           Happiness
           ,
           the
           Faith
           is
           the
           same
           in
           both
           Instances
           as
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           tho
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Persons
           are
           different
           :
           )
           and
           therefore
           if
           our
           first
           Father
           was
           by
           the
           Moral
           Law
           commanded
           to
           believe
           on
           God
           ,
           the
           same
           Precept
           requires
           ,
           and
           obligeth
           Sinners
           to
           believe
           on
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           I
           know
           that
           with
           a
           scornful
           Smile
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           Assertion
           to
           affirm
           the
           Precept
           of
           Faith
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Command
           of
           believing
           on
           Christ
           is
           perpetually
           repeated
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           only
           discovers
           this
           Saviour
           of
           Sinners
           .
           It
           is
           granted
           ,
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           this
           Precept
           in
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           Objectors
           must
           also
           grant
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           there
           too
           the
           Precepts
           of
           loving
           Christ
           ,
           of
           abandoning
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           denying
           our selves
           for
           his
           Sake
           ,
           of
           loving
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           of
           the
           Obedience
           due
           from
           Children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           of
           the
           sincere
           Service
           which
           Servants
           owe
           to
           their
           Masters
           :
           and
           now
           if
           the
           Gospel
           is
           not
           a
           New
           Law
           in
           requiring
           these
           Duties
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           commanded
           by
           the
           old
           one
           ,
           it
           will
           no
           more
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           for
           commanding
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           since
           this
           hath
           been
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           a
           Precept
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           as
           well
           as
           any
           of
           the
           other
           .
           All
           therefore
           which
           can
           be
           inferr'd
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           borrows
           these
           Precepts
           from
           the
           old
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           they
           are
           not
           properly
           its
           own
           Commands
           )
           and
           employs
           them
           in
           its
           Service
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Interests
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           or
           to
           speak
           briefly
           and
           clearly
           ,
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himself
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           19.
           the
           Moral
           Law
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Christ
           our
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           made
           by
           him
           to
           subserve
           his
           gracious
           Designs
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           pretended
           peculiar
           Precept
           of
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           is
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           then
           prove
           ,
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           perfect
           Rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           this
           also
           was
           enjoin'd
           ,
           and
           Sinners
           oblig'd
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           will
           evince
           ,
           that
           neither
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           Command
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           all
           which
           is
           justly
           due
           from
           one
           Person
           to
           another
           ,
           is
           required
           in
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           compleat
           Rule
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           It
           can
           as
           little
           be
           disputed
           that
           an
           hearty
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Wrong
           with
           Shame
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           from
           a
           Man
           who
           hath
           injur'd
           another
           ,
           is
           due
           to
           the
           offended
           Party
           ;
           and
           common
           Reason
           and
           Justice
           doth
           engage
           Men
           to
           this
           ,
           tho
           no
           other
           Reparations
           can
           be
           made
           .
           The
           owning
           then
           of
           our
           Offences
           with
           the
           most
           inward
           Mourning
           ,
           and
           deepest
           Detestation
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           our
           Sovereign
           and
           Supream
           Lord
           ,
           tho
           we
           are
           incapable
           by
           all
           this
           of
           making
           him
           the
           least
           Satisfaction
           .
           To
           confess
           a
           Fault
           ,
           and
           to
           express
           a
           real
           Trouble
           for
           having
           done
           it
           ,
           is
           indeed
           among
           Men
           a
           making
           some
           amends
           to
           the
           wronged
           Person
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           some
           Security
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           hurt
           by
           a
           second
           Injury
           :
           But
           all
           our
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           Confession
           of
           Sins
           with
           Tears
           ,
           cannot
           in
           any
           degree
           satisfy
           ,
           nor
           repair
           the
           Dishonour
           and
           Indignity
           offer'd
           unto
           God.
           It
           is
           yet
           our
           Duty
           to
           throw
           our selves
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           to
           express
           an
           Abhorrence
           of
           our
           hainous
           Rebellion
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           to
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           as
           Creatures
           to
           our
           Maker
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           to
           our
           Soveraign
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           over
           all
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           what
           !
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           doth
           the
           Law
           require
           Repentance
           when
           it
           made
           no
           Proposals
           of
           Pardon
           for
           the
           Crime
           ?
           Doth
           it
           require
           a
           sorrowful
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Fault
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           Design
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           shall
           do
           the
           Offender
           no
           good
           ,
           since
           it
           provides
           not
           the
           least
           Relief
           for
           the
           penitent
           Sinner
           ?
           
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           such
           a
           Command
           ,
           when
           tho
           the
           Sinner
           sheds
           floods
           of
           Tears
           ,
           and
           mourns
           out
           a
           Life
           lasting
           to
           Eternity
           of
           Ages
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           no
           Remedy
           tendred
           by
           this
           Law
           to
           prevent
           his
           being
           eternally
           miserable
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           such
           a
           Command
           of
           Repentance
           in
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           great
           purpose
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           necessary
           :
           for
           to
           own
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           Shame
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           the
           Injury
           we
           have
           done
           him
           by
           our
           Sins
           ,
           is
           a
           Duty
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           our
           offended
           Soveraign
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           never
           promis'd
           to
           forgive
           us
           ;
           nay
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           plainly
           declar'd
           that
           he
           would
           never
           be
           reconcil'd
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Duty
           then
           to
           which
           Adam
           ,
           after
           his
           Fall
           ,
           was
           bound
           by
           the
           same
           Law
           which
           he
           obey'd
           in
           his
           Innocency
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           was
           bound
           ,
           when
           amaz'd
           with
           all
           the
           Horrors
           of
           a
           despairing
           Mind
           ,
           looking
           for
           nothing
           but
           Vengeance
           and
           Ruin
           from
           the
           Anger
           and
           arm'd
           Power
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Duty
           to
           which
           he
           was
           tied
           before
           any
           new
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           made
           ,
           and
           before
           God
           had
           reveal'd
           any
           Thoughts
           of
           Favour
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           Purposes
           of
           Grace
           in
           that
           first
           Promise
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           breaking
           the
           Serpent's
           Head.
           If
           then
           it
           was
           
           Adam's
           Duty
           to
           repent
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           any
           Promises
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           Precept
           obliging
           him
           to
           it
           :
           since
           that
           ,
           and
           Duty
           ,
           mutually
           infer
           one
           another
           ,
           no
           Precept
           could
           it
           be
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           not
           yet
           proclaim'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           the
           proper
           Precept
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           prov'd
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           will
           peremptorily
           deny
           Repentance
           to
           have
           been
           
           Adam's
           Duty
           before
           God
           had
           promis'd
           Mercy
           ,
           the
           same
           Person
           must
           consequently
           assert
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Fault
           in
           him
           to
           run
           from
           God
           ;
           that
           he
           did
           very
           well
           in
           excusing
           himself
           ,
           in
           throwing
           the
           great
           Part
           of
           the
           Guilt
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           standing
           upon
           his
           own
           Justification
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           he
           had
           continued
           an
           obdurate
           harden'd
           Wretch
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           acted
           as
           a
           bold
           desperate
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           confessing
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           expressing
           his
           Sorrow
           ,
           had
           further
           dar'd
           and
           out-brav'd
           offended
           Justice
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           innocent
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           in
           the
           least
           broken
           any
           Precept
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           transgress'd
           the
           Bounds
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
           For
           if
           Repentance
           was
           not
           commanded
           before
           the
           Gospel
           publish'd
           ,
           then
           the
           worst
           Impenitence
           in
           Adam
           would
           have
           been
           no
           Sin
           ,
           because
           forbidden
           by
           no
           Law.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           very
           well
           that
           Arminius
           boldly
           affirms
           all
           this
           ;
           a
           That
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           being
           broken
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           abrogated
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           no
           longer
           required
           Obedience
           from
           his
           sinful
           Creature
           ,
           till
           he
           brought
           in
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           commanding
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           accepts
           this
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           this
           his
           new
           Law
           ,
           instead
           of
           perfect
           Obedience
           to
           the
           old
           violated
           Moral
           Law.
           But
           I
           know
           too
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           most
           prodigious
           and
           amazing
           Absurdities
           will
           be
           the
           natural
           Products
           of
           
           this
           monstrous
           Opinion
           .
           It
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Sin
           dethron'd
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           out
           of
           Man's
           Heart
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           his
           Seat
           of
           Majesty
           in
           Heaven
           too
           ,
           until
           to
           regain
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           lost
           Sovereign
           Power
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           condescend
           to
           treat
           with
           his
           Rebels
           upon
           lower
           Terms
           ,
           and
           to
           propose
           a
           new
           and
           milder
           Law
           ,
           accommodated
           to
           the
           weaker
           Circumstances
           of
           their
           State.
           Thus
           God
           loseth
           his
           Soveraignty
           by
           the
           Disobedience
           of
           his
           Creature
           ,
           and
           his
           Laws
           signified
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           repeal'd
           and
           disannull'd
           ,
           when
           Man
           would
           observe
           them
           no
           longer
           .
           And
           who
           can
           once
           think
           that
           the
           Great
           God
           should
           lose
           his
           Power
           to
           command
           ,
           when
           his
           Creatures
           refus'd
           any
           more
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           Man
           by
           becoming
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Subject
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           giving
           new
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           proposing
           other
           more
           moderate
           Conditions
           ,
           was
           absolutely
           needful
           to
           adjust
           the
           desperate
           Affair
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           all
           things
           right
           again
           ?
        
         
           Adam
           also
           by
           his
           Fall
           having
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Assertion
           of
           Arminius
           ,
           broken
           all
           Ties
           and
           Bonds
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           if
           before
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           or
           new
           Law
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           blasphem'd
           God
           ,
           had
           sworn
           and
           forsworn
           ,
           had
           dissembled
           kindness
           to
           his
           Wife
           with
           the
           deepest
           Oaths
           ,
           while
           he
           had
           nothing
           in
           his
           Heart
           but
           Thoughts
           of
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Designs
           of
           Revenge
           against
           her
           for
           betraying
           him
           to
           ruin
           ,
           had
           most
           barbarously
           murder'd
           her
           ,
           and
           afterward
           kill'd
           himself
           ,
           he
           yet
           had
           not
           sinned
           in
           all
           this
           ;
           because
           before
           the
           new
           Law
           given
           ,
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           no
           Duty
           .
           Believe
           this
           who
           will
           ,
           for
           my
           part
           I
           cannot
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Ground
           of
           this
           desperate
           Assertion
           ?
           Why
           truly
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           because
           the
           Law
           once
           broken
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           longer
           any
           Promises
           made
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           was
           entirely
           vacated
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Sinner
           was
           no
           longer
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           till
           a
           new
           Law
           came
           with
           other
           Precepts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           making
           Promises
           to
           lower
           degrees
           of
           Duty
           ;
           and
           then
           upon
           this
           new
           Account
           the
           Creature
           stands
           bound
           again
           .
           Now
           all
           this
           is
           founded
           upon
           one
           grand
           Mistake
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Obedience
           to
           God
           is
           establish'd
           upon
           his
           Covenant
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           only
           Tie
           upon
           us
           ,
           are
           Promises
           or
           Threatnings
           :
           Whereas
           our
           Duty
           to
           God
           immediately
           results
           from
           the
           infinite
           Greatness
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           supream
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           undoubted
           Right
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           unalterable
           Relation
           of
           a
           Creature
           to
           his
           Maker
           .
           So
           that
           Adam
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           Existence
           ,
           was
           presently
           bound
           to
           obey
           God
           in
           all
           that
           he
           would
           command
           him
           ,
           tho
           he
           had
           made
           no
           Promise
           to
           him
           of
           any
           Reward
           .
           And
           if
           God
           had
           plac'd
           him
           in
           a
           dismal
           Desart
           ,
           instead
           of
           settling
           him
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           sharpen'd
           his
           Life
           with
           Sorrows
           and
           Miseries
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           those
           Blessings
           and
           Comforts
           which
           he
           enjoy'd
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           have
           commanded
           him
           all
           that
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           his
           Duty
           to
           have
           paid
           a
           ready
           Obedience
           .
           And
           this
           clears
           the
           Difficulty
           lying
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           that
           tho
           the
           Law
           made
           no
           Promises
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           ,
           yet
           that
           hinders
           it
           not
           from
           commanding
           and
           engaging
           them
           to
           repent
           ;
           for
           by
           what
           I
           
           have
           prov'd
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Promises
           do
           not
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           of
           a
           Duty
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           the
           Encouragements
           of
           it
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           tho
           Adam
           saw
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Law
           to
           renew
           Life
           to
           a
           Penitent
           Offender
           ,
           tho
           he
           could
           not
           read
           in
           it
           one
           Syllable
           of
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           Law
           which
           requir'd
           Obedience
           of
           him
           ,
           commanded
           after
           he
           had
           sinn'd
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           his
           Duty
           ;
           tho
           he
           had
           no
           hopes
           of
           succeeding
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           assurance
           that
           a
           justly
           provoked
           and
           angry
           God
           would
           forgive
           ,
           and
           descry'd
           not
           the
           least
           Promise
           shining
           in
           Heaven
           to
           favour
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           was
           
           Adam's
           Duty
           to
           repent
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Men
           now
           living
           upon
           Earth
           :
           A
           Duty
           ,
           to
           which
           Heathens
           who
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           new-stil'd
           Law
           never
           came
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           a
           word
           of
           its
           pretended
           Precepts
           or
           real
           Promises
           ,
           are
           indispensably
           oblig'd
           .
           Whence
           have
           they
           this
           binding
           Precept
           of
           Repentance
           ?
           From
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           How
           can
           that
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           least
           Sound
           of
           it
           never
           arriv'd
           to
           their
           Ears
           ?
           It
           must
           therefore
           necessarily
           be
           a
           Precept
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           more
           or
           less
           is
           manifested
           to
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           savage
           and
           barbarous
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           The
           Design
           and
           Office
           of
           the
           Law
           doth
           also
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Precept
           of
           Repentance
           doth
           properly
           belong
           to
           it
           :
           For
           it
           was
           not
           only
           appointed
           as
           a
           Rule
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Adam
           ,
           but
           God
           certainly
           knowing
           that
           Man
           would
           fall
           into
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           and
           Death
           ,
           intended
           the
           Law
           for
           the
           Conviction
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           their
           Sinfulness
           and
           Danger
           ,
           
             Rom.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             what
             things
             soever
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             it
             saith
             to
             them
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             every
             Mouth
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             may
             become
             guilty
             before
             God.
             Therefore
             by
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             Flesh
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             for
             by
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Sin.
             Rom.
          
           7.
           7.
           
           He
           design'd
           it
           to
           rouse
           and
           alarm
           the
           poor
           negligent
           Creatures
           .
           And
           now
           if
           it
           convinceth
           them
           of
           Sin
           ,
           its
           malignant
           Nature
           and
           direful
           Effects
           ,
           it
           consequently
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           Duty
           to
           bewail
           their
           Miscarriages
           ,
           which
           bring
           all
           Miseries
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           reform
           their
           evil
           Courses
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           from
           Sin
           to
           God.
           This
           the
           Law
           preacheth
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           natural
           Dictates
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           perswade
           them
           (
           till
           God
           comes
           with
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           works
           Faith
           )
           against
           putting
           their
           Confidence
           in
           their
           Sorrow
           and
           repenting
           ,
           to
           obtain
           Pardon
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           against
           trusting
           to
           their
           Resolutions
           of
           living
           better
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           and
           against
           their
           fond
           Presumption
           of
           being
           justified
           for
           their
           endeavours
           of
           Amendment
           ,
           These
           legal
           Principles
           are
           natural
           in
           Men
           ,
           they
           arise
           not
           from
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           that
           instructs
           us
           to
           put
           our
           whole
           and
           entire
           Confidence
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Righteousness
           alone
           ;
           they
           must
           then
           spring
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Repentance
           ,
           which
           this
           Law
           not
           only
           urgeth
           Men
           unto
           ,
           but
           moveth
           them
           to
           build
           their
           Hopes
           of
           Life
           upon
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           one
           of
           its
           Precepts
           .
           The
           Law
           commands
           it
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           Proclamation
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           
           an
           Offer
           of
           Pardon
           only
           ,
           invites
           and
           encourageth
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           Sinners
           were
           by
           the
           Moral
           Law
           oblig'd
           to
           own
           their
           Sins
           with
           the
           most
           bewailing
           Expressions
           of
           Grief
           ,
           tho
           that
           Law
           gave
           them
           no
           Encouragement
           and
           Hope
           ;
           and
           that
           Adam
           after
           his
           Fall
           was
           engag'd
           to
           this
           Sorrow
           and
           Contrition
           ,
           before
           any
           promise
           of
           Pardon
           and
           Acceptance
           tendred
           .
           If
           we
           now
           consider
           the
           other
           and
           chiefest
           part
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           that
           this
           was
           not
           only
           requir'd
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Mankind
           fallen
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Duty
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           practis'd
           in
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Innocence
           and
           flourishing
           Condition
           :
           For
           what
           is
           Repentance
           mainly
           ,
           but
           an
           hearty
           abhorrence
           of
           Sin
           ,
           join'd
           with
           a
           most
           careful
           Avoidance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           firm
           Resolution
           against
           it
           ?
           Now
           this
           was
           as
           surely
           in
           Adam
           ,
           when
           continuing
           the
           same
           upright
           Creature
           which
           God
           had
           made
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           then
           he
           was
           holy
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           hatred
           of
           Sin
           being
           altogether
           inseparable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           unless
           we
           will
           suppose
           our
           first
           Father
           to
           have
           been
           unholy
           in
           his
           original
           Being
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           daily
           acting
           of
           this
           principal
           and
           most
           considerable
           part
           of
           Repentance
           .
           I
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           that
           which
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           other
           is
           appointed
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           commanded
           to
           mourn
           ,
           and
           to
           bewail
           our
           Follies
           and
           Miscarriages
           ,
           meerly
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           vexing
           and
           tormenting
           our selves
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           by
           the
           inward
           Anguish
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           we
           were
           to
           do
           Penance
           to
           pacify
           a
           displeased
           God
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           trouble
           of
           Mind
           for
           Sin
           ,
           is
           intended
           and
           requir'd
           to
           imbitter
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           us
           vile
           in
           our
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           throw
           us
           humbled
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
           For
           tho
           we
           are
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           poor
           and
           miserable
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           naturally
           proud
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Sense
           of
           our
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           is
           requisite
           to
           bring
           down
           our
           haughty
           Spirits
           ;
           tho
           we
           also
           daily
           feel
           the
           dismal
           Mischiefs
           of
           Sin
           ,
           yet
           our
           deprav'd
           Natures
           render
           us
           too
           prone
           ,
           and
           readily
           inclin'd
           unto
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           piercing
           Sorrow
           is
           necessary
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           that
           true
           Repentance
           of
           which
           I
           am
           speaking
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           hating
           Sin
           ,
           and
           turning
           from
           it
           .
           It
           is
           but
           needful
           that
           an
           aking
           Wound
           make
           us
           sensible
           of
           the
           malignant
           Mischief
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           render
           it
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           highest
           Aversion
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           hatred
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           an
           hearty
           resistance
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           and
           chiefest
           Act
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           since
           our
           Sorrow
           is
           design'd
           only
           to
           produce
           this
           Effect
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           all
           to
           hate
           Sin
           ;
           and
           most
           carefully
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           is
           most
           truly
           to
           repent
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           Repentance
           our
           first
           Father
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Innocence
           ,
           acted
           to
           a
           higher
           degree
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           since
           his
           detestation
           of
           Sin
           was
           greater
           ;
           and
           till
           the
           sad
           Moments
           of
           his
           Fall
           ,
           he
           opposed
           it
           more
           firmly
           and
           successfully
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           Repentance
           supposeth
           the
           Person
           to
           have
           sinn'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Precept
           of
           it
           to
           Adam
           in
           his
           Uprightness
           was
           altogether
           needless
           .
           No
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           Precept
           to
           oblige
           Man
           to
           what
           is
           due
           and
           just
           ,
           is
           necessary
           for
           him
           in
           every
           Condition
           ;
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           due
           than
           to
           acknowledg
           a
           Wrong
           done
           :
           And
           what
           is
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           an
           hearty
           owning
           
           and
           lamenting
           the
           highest
           Injury
           offer'd
           to
           God
           by
           our
           Sins
           ?
           And
           besides
           ,
           God
           in
           making
           a
           Law
           ,
           gave
           such
           a
           perfect
           Rule
           as
           was
           sufficient
           to
           bind
           Man
           to
           his
           Duty
           in
           all
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           Case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           only
           modell'd
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           perfect
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           to
           ingage
           him
           to
           repent
           when
           he
           had
           fail'd
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           some
           may
           argue
           against
           what
           I
           before
           said
           concerning
           Faith's
           being
           a
           Precept
           of
           the
           Original
           Law
           given
           to
           Adam
           ,
           that
           tho
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Faith
           in
           God
           is
           required
           in
           the
           first
           Commandment
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Faith
           in
           a
           Redeemer
           express'd
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           It
           is
           yet
           plainly
           implied
           ,
           since
           this
           our
           Redeemer
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           general
           Command
           to
           trust
           on
           God
           at
           all
           Times
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Necessities
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           must
           include
           a
           Precept
           to
           believe
           on
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           when
           the
           sad
           State
           of
           our
           Case
           doth
           require
           it
           .
        
         
           Ay
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           (
           will
           they
           object
           )
           was
           given
           to
           Man
           in
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           only
           tied
           him
           to
           such
           Acts
           of
           Obedience
           as
           were
           proper
           to
           that
           Condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           such
           Duties
           which
           result
           from
           Man's
           being
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           such
           as
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           were
           not
           inclos'd
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           this
           Law.
           Yes
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           as
           such
           Duties
           which
           arise
           from
           the
           present
           Relations
           which
           Men
           bear
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Consequents
           of
           
           Adam's
           Fall
           ,
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law.
           By
           this
           a
           Slave
           is
           obliged
           to
           perform
           Service
           to
           his
           Master
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           Man
           had
           not
           sinned
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Slavery
           .
           By
           this
           also
           Judges
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           Justice
           in
           punishing
           Malefactors
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           Man's
           Primitive
           State
           of
           Integrity
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Rogues
           and
           Villains
           ,
           nor
           any
           need
           of
           Judges
           or
           Sheriffs
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           strange
           indeed
           (
           it
           will
           be
           said
           )
           to
           deny
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           commanding
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           when
           nothing
           is
           more
           frequently
           inculcated
           and
           earnestly
           urg'd
           in
           the
           Sermons
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           that
           Sinners
           should
           repent
           ,
           and
           should
           believe
           on
           him
           .
           'T
           is
           readily
           confess'd
           ;
           but
           yet
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           argued
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           own'd
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           encourag'd
           by
           its
           Promises
           .
           We
           are
           not
           presently
           to
           fasten
           every
           thing
           on
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           strictly
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Salvation
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           and
           because
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           give
           us
           Rules
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           immediately
           name
           the
           Gospel
           a
           
             New
             Law.
          
           For
           after
           this
           rate
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           we
           may
           infer
           too
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Book
           of
           Lives
           ,
           because
           the
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           are
           recorded
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           insists
           on
           so
           many
           Particulars
           of
           it
           .
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           said
           Apostle
           circumcis'd
           Timothy
           ,
           Act.
           16.
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           Sacred
           Chronicle
           ,
           and
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           contains
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Beginnings
           and
           first
           Progress
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Thus
           if
           we
           frame
           Arguments
           by
           these
           Measures
           ,
           we
           may
           make
           the
           Gospel
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           please
           ,
           or
           would
           fancy
           it
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           thus
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           clear'd
           the
           Difficulty
           which
           ariseth
           from
           our
           finding
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           so
           frequently
           enjoin'd
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           have
           demonstrated
           that
           all
           such
           Instances
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           Purpose
           of
           evincing
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law.
           The
           next
           Rank
           of
           Arguments
           to
           be
           broken
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           alledg'd
           that
           the
           Gospel
           denounceth
           Threatnings
           against
           unbelieving
           and
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           makes
           general
           Promises
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           who
           believes
           and
           repents
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           its
           Command
           ,
           shall
           certainly
           be
           sav'd
           .
           If
           I
           now
           then
           prove
           that
           these
           Threatnings
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           only
           leaves
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           by
           Faith
           hath
           no
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           condemning
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           without
           any
           Defence
           or
           Plea
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           Excuse
           for
           himself
           :
           And
           if
           I
           also
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           makes
           no
           such
           universal
           Promises
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           believe
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           clear
           the
           Way
           through
           my
           Reverend
           Brother's
           first
           thick
           Set
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           form'd
           from
           twenty
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           enumerated
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           One
           plain
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           evinceth
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           judgeth
           and
           condemneth
           no
           Man
           ,
           but
           leaves
           the
           unbelieving
           Sinner
           to
           a
           fair
           Trial
           at
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           best
           of
           it
           that
           he
           can
           .
           'T
           is
           what
           Christ
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           save
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           knew
           his
           own
           Design
           and
           Work
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           John
           3.
           17.
           
           
             For
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             World
             to
             condemn
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             World
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           What
           could
           he
           have
           said
           more
           to
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           he
           did
           not
           threaten
           Death
           ,
           but
           promise
           Salvation
           to
           Sinners
           ,
           whom
           the
           Law
           menac'd
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           condemn'd
           by
           its
           Sentence
           ;
           that
           he
           came
           not
           as
           a
           new
           Legislator
           ,
           to
           give
           new
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           pronounce
           a
           fatal
           Doom
           against
           those
           that
           disobey'd
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           rescue
           poor
           sentenc'd
           Criminals
           from
           the
           rigorous
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           a
           Pardon
           ?
           He
           came
           not
           to
           condemn
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           all
           those
           whom
           God
           had
           appointed
           to
           Life
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           believe
           on
           him
           .
           But
           if
           Christ
           had
           brought
           in
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           with
           Precepts
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           then
           one
           Design
           of
           his
           coming
           had
           been
           to
           condemn
           the
           Disobedient
           .
           Our
           Blessed
           Redeemer
           took
           an
           effectual
           Care
           that
           we
           should
           not
           have
           such
           a
           Thought
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           repeats
           the
           same
           Assertion
           ,
           John
           12.
           47.
           
           
             And
             if
             any
             Man
             hear
             my
             Words
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             I
             judg
             him
             not
             ;
             for
             I
             came
             not
             to
             judg
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             World.
          
           He
           doth
           not
           threaten
           ,
           much
           less
           judg
           and
           condemn
           an
           Unbeliever
           :
           He
           knew
           that
           Salvation
           of
           Sinners
           was
           the
           Work
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Judg
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           a
           Mediator
           .
           He
           accordingly
           disowns
           it
           ,
           and
           leaves
           to
           the
           Law
           its
           proper
           Duty
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           pass
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           on
           every
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           cannot
           plead
           the
           Blood
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           for
           his
           Discharge
           ;
           and
           this
           all
           Unbelievers
           dying
           in
           that
           woful
           Condition
           are
           uncapable
           to
           do
           .
           Thus
           the
           Gospel
           condemns
           no
           Man
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           believe
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           judg'd
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           violating
           its
           just
           and
           righteous
           
           Commands
           ,
           and
           are
           expos'd
           defensless
           and
           liable
           to
           Justice
           .
           Those
           who
           believe
           not
           on
           Christ
           ,
           are
           presently
           condemned
           by
           the
           old
           Law
           in
           force
           against
           them
           who
           have
           in
           the
           least
           Instance
           disobey'd
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           need
           that
           any
           Sentence
           of
           a
           new
           Law
           should
           be
           pass'd
           against
           them
           to
           this
           Effect
           .
           If
           any
           should
           deny
           the
           Argument
           ,
           I
           am
           yet
           confident
           they
           will
           have
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           express
           Words
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           the
           same
           Pupose
           ,
           John
           3.
           18.
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             condemned
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             is
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           What
           is
           this
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           introduced
           no
           new
           Law
           to
           condemn
           the
           wretched
           and
           desperately
           lost
           Sinner
           for
           not
           believing
           on
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           before
           condemned
           for
           the
           Offences
           committed
           against
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ?
           But
           it
           will
           be
           urg'd
           ,
           What
           is
           more
           frequently
           pronounc'd
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           against
           all
           Unbelievers
           ,
           than
           an
           unavoidable
           Ruin
           and
           Damnation
           ?
           such
           Threatnings
           are
           almost
           as
           thickly
           scatter'd
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           the
           Promises
           of
           Grace
           .
           What
           then
           !
           will
           it
           thence
           follow
           that
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           dreadful
           threatning
           Law
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           are
           altogether
           inconsistent
           .
           All
           then
           which
           can
           be
           concluded
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           repeats
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           shew
           Sinners
           their
           Danger
           if
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           .
           This
           Gospel
           only
           tells
           them
           what
           severe
           Measure
           they
           will
           have
           from
           a
           violated
           Law
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           inclos'd
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Mediator's
           Favour
           and
           Blessings
           .
           It
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           declares
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           expect
           nothing
           but
           certain
           Death
           from
           a
           Law
           which
           kills
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           the
           only
           healing
           Remedy
           which
           Christ
           offers
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           told
           to
           a
           Patient
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           certainly
           die
           ,
           if
           he
           takes
           not
           the
           prescrib'd
           Physick
           :
           And
           yet
           who
           will
           say
           that
           this
           Threatning
           is
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Medicine
           ?
           Thus
           the
           Physician
           pronounceth
           Death
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           when
           mortally
           Sick
           ,
           wilfully
           refuseth
           to
           observe
           his
           Directions
           .
           And
           how
           absurd
           is
           it
           from
           this
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           came
           to
           cure
           ,
           design'd
           to
           murder
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           only
           the
           Disease
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Obstinacy
           ,
           which
           have
           this
           fatal
           Effect
           ?
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           an
           Unbeliever's
           Guilt
           is
           aggravated
           by
           his
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           by
           rejecting
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           despising
           the
           Riches
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           he
           lays
           himself
           open
           to
           a
           severer
           Sentence
           ,
           brings
           an
           heavier
           Ruin
           on
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           sharpens
           his
           own
           Punishment
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Fire
           of
           Hell
           is
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           avenging
           Furies
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           those
           Flames
           will
           burn
           with
           more
           fierceness
           in
           a
           Soul
           ,
           which
           makes
           terrible
           Reflections
           how
           while
           it
           lived
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           it
           slighted
           that
           Grace
           and
           that
           Redeemer
           ,
           by
           which
           others
           were
           saved
           .
           Thus
           a
           Pardon
           offer'd
           to
           Rebels
           ,
           doth
           not
           condemn
           them
           for
           not
           accepting
           it
           ;
           the
           Refusal
           only
           leaves
           them
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           unpardon'd
           Offender
           is
           judg'd
           and
           condemn'd
           :
           Tho
           indeed
           the
           Criminal
           recalling
           to
           mind
           the
           Pardon
           once
           offer'd
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           obstinate
           Contempt
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           will
           ,
           with
           greater
           Horrors
           of
           Soul
           ,
           at
           the
           
           Place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           curse
           his
           own
           Folly
           and
           Madness
           ,
           as
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           infamous
           Death
           .
        
         
           There
           now
           remains
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Promises
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           made
           to
           the
           Believer
           ,
           and
           the
           Ruin
           denounc'd
           against
           every
           Unbeliever
           ,
           do
           not
           prove
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           Expressions
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           we
           so
           often
           meet
           ,
           
             He
             who
             believes
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             ;
             and
             except
             you
             repent
             ,
             you
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
          
           do
           not
           speak
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           to
           be
           properly
           commanded
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           promises
           Pardon
           and
           Justification
           ,
           on
           condition
           these
           Precepts
           are
           obey'd
           ,
           nor
           threatens
           Death
           if
           they
           are
           neglected
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           which
           threatens
           Death
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ;
           that
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           made
           unto
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           of
           Obedience
           perform'd
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           differ
           in
           their
           Nature
           from
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           would
           be
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           :
           which
           if
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           says
           true
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           really
           believe
           he
           doth
           )
           is
           a
           flat
           Contradiction
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
             And
             if
             by
             Grace
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             of
             Works
             :
             otherwise
             Grace
             is
             no
             more
             Grace
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             of
             Works
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             Grace
             ;
             otherwise
             Work
             is
             no
             more
             Work.
          
           For
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           made
           to
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           its
           Precepts
           were
           obey'd
           .
           If
           now
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           also
           made
           to
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           its
           Precepts
           are
           obey'd
           ,
           then
           the
           Promises
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           and
           King
           ,
           being
           both
           made
           to
           Obedience
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           poor
           shifting
           Evasion
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Law
           requires
           perfect
           unsinning
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           insists
           only
           on
           lower
           degrees
           of
           Duty
           :
           for
           this
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           prove
           the
           Obedience
           to
           be
           of
           different
           Kinds
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           greater
           or
           lesser
           Measures
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           every
           one
           knows
           ,
           doth
           not
           alter
           the
           Species
           .
           But
           if
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           is
           of
           a
           various
           Nature
           from
           that
           enjoin'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           the
           Promises
           made
           to
           them
           both
           must
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Kind
           ,
           for
           both
           of
           them
           are
           Works
           :
           since
           to
           obey
           a
           Precept
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           a
           Work
           ,
           or
           I
           know
           not
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Difference
           then
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           were
           made
           to
           Obedience
           to
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           were
           made
           to
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           new
           Law.
           Both
           are
           Promises
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Laws
           will
           be
           distinguished
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           one
           proves
           to
           be
           older
           than
           the
           other
           by
           many
           Ages
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Gospel
           will
           be
           only
           the
           superannuated
           Law
           of
           Works
           reviv'd
           ,
           with
           some
           Abatements
           of
           its
           requir'd
           Duties
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           as
           utterly
           false
           as
           there
           is
           Truth
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           is
           )
           let
           all
           unprejudic'd
           Men
           judg
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           absurd
           Confusion
           of
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           the
           unavoidable
           Consequence
           of
           this
           Annertion
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           promises
           Justification
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           to
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           perform
           the
           Obedience
           which
           it
           commands
           .
        
         
         
           If
           also
           from
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
          
           we
           argue
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           promising
           Life
           upon
           the
           observance
           of
           this
           its
           Precept
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           promulgation
           of
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           offers
           Life
           universally
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           to
           Tartars
           ,
           Negroes
           ,
           and
           the
           Savages
           in
           America
           ;
           to
           all
           the
           Nations
           from
           Peru
           to
           Japan
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           obey
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           believe
           and
           repent
           :
           For
           if
           God
           in
           giving
           his
           Moral
           Law
           to
           all
           reasonable
           Creatures
           ,
           said
           universally
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             live
          
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           if
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           God
           speaks
           generally
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           
             Believe
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             live
             .
          
           Now
           from
           this
           ,
           two
           amazing
           Absurdities
           will
           naturally
           spring
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           by
           this
           his
           new
           Law
           promise
           Pardon
           and
           Life
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           believe
           on
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           People
           who
           have
           never
           heard
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           Ears
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           his
           Name
           ever
           arriv'd
           .
           Doth
           this
           become
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           to
           act
           so
           preposterously
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           think
           that
           the
           
             Depths
             of
             that
             Knowledg
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           33.
           hath
           such
           shallow
           Designs
           ,
           as
           to
           proclaim
           a
           Pardon
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           believe
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           make
           no
           Provision
           that
           the
           least
           Syllable
           of
           this
           gracious
           Proclamation
           should
           ever
           come
           to
           their
           Ears
           ?
           It
           is
           also
           as
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           promise
           a
           Pardon
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           believe
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           that
           the
           Performance
           is
           impossible
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           by
           their
           mere
           natural
           Powers
           deprav'd
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           when
           he
           knows
           also
           ,
           that
           without
           his
           All-conquering
           Grace
           they
           cannot
           believe
           and
           repent
           :
           To
           promise
           to
           them
           all
           Life
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           resolve
           to
           withhold
           this
           Grace
           from
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           illude
           Men
           ?
           For
           any
           one
           to
           offer
           Food
           to
           a
           Wretch
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           a
           Limb
           whole
           ,
           starving
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           he
           would
           come
           up
           and
           receive
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           refuse
           to
           put
           forth
           a
           Finger
           to
           give
           him
           the
           least
           lift
           ,
           what
           would
           this
           be
           but
           to
           mock
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           sport
           of
           his
           Misery
           ?
           To
           avoid
           these
           Absurdities
           ,
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           want
           Wit
           or
           Reason
           to
           discern
           the
           Consequences
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           boldly
           own
           and
           maintain
           them
           :
           And
           as
           they
           assert
           ,
           that
           God
           offers
           and
           promiseth
           Life
           to
           all
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           perform
           Obedience
           to
           this
           new
           Law
           ;
           they
           speak
           consistently
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           affirm
           too
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           have
           sufficient
           Means
           afforded
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           gives
           them
           Helps
           enough
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           believe
           if
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           whenever
           themselves
           please
           .
           If
           we
           are
           then
           fond
           of
           any
           Arminian
           Opinions
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           the
           whole
           System
           of
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           assert
           roundly
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           without
           mincing
           the
           Matter
           ,
           what
           hath
           an
           inseparable
           Connexion
           with
           a
           false
           Proposition
           :
           for
           there
           are
           Consequences
           among
           Errors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Truths
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           one
           are
           chain'd
           ,
           the
           other
           are
           link'd
           together
           .
        
         
         
           We
           may
           then
           be
           certain
           ,
           that
           these
           Expressions
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           [
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             ,
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             damn'd
             ,
          
           Mark
           16.
           16.
           
           And
           
             whoever
             believeth
             on
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             receive
             remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
          
           Acts
           10.
           43.
           
           
             And
             except
             you
             repent
             ,
             you
             shall
             all
             likewise
             perish
             ,
          
           Luke
           13.
           5.
           
           ]
           which
           are
           urg'd
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           a
           ,
           do
           not
           signify
           that
           God
           passeth
           his
           Word
           to
           all
           Men
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           Law
           establish'd
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           obey
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           they
           shall
           assuredly
           be
           saved
           :
           for
           God
           always
           speaks
           the
           Purposes
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           his
           Words
           contradict
           his
           Heart
           ;
           but
           he
           never
           decreed
           ,
           either
           absolutely
           or
           conditionally
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           eternally
           happy
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           effectual
           Care
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           since
           the
           Intents
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           always
           obtain
           infallibly
           their
           desir'd
           Effect
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           also
           understand
           that
           Expression
           ,
           
             He
             who
             believes
             ,
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           promis'd
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Condition
           they
           shall
           be
           thus
           eternally
           bless'd
           ;
           then
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           eternal
           Death
           and
           Ruin
           is
           threaten'd
           to
           them
           ,
           on
           condition
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           .
           But
           the
           Threatnings
           of
           this
           Wo
           are
           not
           denounc'd
           against
           Men
           for
           not
           believing
           ,
           but
           as
           due
           to
           them
           for
           not
           perfectly
           obeying
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ;
           and
           their
           Unbelief
           only
           leaves
           them
           in
           that
           perishing
           Condition
           wherein
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           before
           ,
           tho
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           their
           Unbelief
           aggravates
           the
           Misery
           ,
           and
           inflames
           the
           Anguish
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           meaning
           then
           must
           we
           apprehend
           these
           Scriptures
           to
           bear
           ?
           Why
           truly
           they
           have
           the
           same
           Sense
           as
           that
           Text
           in
           
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
          
           What!
           is
           Holiness
           the
           Condition
           of
           obtaining
           the
           Beatifical
           Vision
           ?
           No
           ;
           tho
           it
           doth
           naturally
           dispose
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           meet
           for
           and
           capable
           of
           this
           blissful
           Enjoyment
           .
           No
           more
           therefore
           is
           meant
           ,
           than
           that
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           this
           Vision
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           inseparably
           join'd
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           unholy
           Soul
           can
           possibly
           come
           to
           his
           Presence
           and
           Sight
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           that
           
             he
             who
             believes
             ,
             shall
             be
             sav'd
          
           ;
           which
           imports
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           Believers
           are
           sav'd
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           such
           an
           unchangeable
           Connexion
           between
           the
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           are
           indissolubly
           fasten'd
           with
           Pardon
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Person
           ;
           or
           in
           a
           Word
           ,
           that
           God
           justifies
           and
           saves
           no
           Man
           ,
           but
           whom
           at
           his
           own
           due
           appointed
           Time
           he
           makes
           a
           Believer
           ,
           brings
           him
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           (
           I
           speak
           in
           this
           of
           Adult
           Persons
           )
           and
           sanctifies
           his
           Nature
           :
           and
           whoever
           asserts
           this
           ,
           is
           no
           Antinomian
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           like
           to
           such
           an
           execrable
           Monster
           ,
           however
           invidious
           Names
           are
           flung
           about
           as
           thick
           as
           Stones
           in
           the
           Streets
           .
        
         
         
           I
           might
           insist
           more
           largely
           on
           this
           Argument
           ,
           but
           I
           begin
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Consideration
           of
           it
           will
           more
           properly
           belong
           to
           another
           Discourse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           design
           ,
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           (
           who
           hath
           help'd
           me
           in
           this
           ,
           beyond
           the
           natural
           Abilities
           of
           my
           own
           Mind
           ,
           to
           him
           be
           all
           the
           Glory
           )
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           doth
           not
           promise
           nor
           confer
           the
           Blessings
           on
           condition
           of
           performing
           Duties
           requir'd
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             (
             which
             are
             urg'd
             by
             the
             Apologist
             ,
             as
             expresly
             giving
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             New
             Law
             to
             the
             Gospel
             )
             recover'd
             to
             their
             right
             Sense
             .
             His
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             evinc'd
             to
             be
             useless
             to
             serve
             his
             Design
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Shall
           now
           examine
           those
           Texts
           alledg'd
           by
           my
           Dear
           Brother
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Gospel
           is
           call'd
           a
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           Citations
           produc'd
           by
           him
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Protestant
           Authors
           give
           to
           it
           the
           same
           Name
           .
           I
           shall
           do
           it
           but
           briefly
           ,
           for
           I
           need
           not
           be
           large
           ,
           since
           any
           Reader
           who
           hath
           ,
           with
           any
           intention
           of
           Mind
           ,
           perus'd
           my
           poor
           Writing
           ,
           may
           resolve
           them
           all
           at
           first
           sight
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Text
           produc'd
           is
           ,
           that
           known
           one
           in
           
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
             Where
             is
             boasting
             then
             ?
             It
             is
             excluded
             .
             By
             what
             Law
             ?
             of
             Works
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith.
          
           Without
           looking
           on
           the
           Context
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           satisfied
           by
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           Verse
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ,
           he
           means
           no
           more
           than
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           which
           declares
           a
           believing
           Sinner
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           by
           Faith
           he
           receiveth
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Law
           of
           Faith
           that
           excludes
           all
           boasting
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           it
           commanded
           Faith
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           Justification
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           this
           its
           Precept
           was
           obey'd
           ,
           Boasting
           would
           not
           be
           excluded
           ,
           but
           rather
           a
           great
           Occasion
           would
           be
           given
           to
           promote
           it
           :
           For
           why
           should
           not
           a
           Man
           glory
           in
           his
           Faith
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           an
           Act
           of
           Obedience
           to
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           it
           makes
           his
           Justification
           to
           depend
           on
           this
           his
           Performance
           ?
           He
           may
           then
           as
           well
           plead
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           what
           was
           requir'd
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           may
           as
           well
           claim
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           having
           done
           all
           that
           this
           new
           Law
           made
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           as
           Adam
           ,
           if
           continuing
           in
           his
           Primitive
           State
           ,
           might
           have
           form'd
           a
           Plea
           of
           his
           Right
           to
           Life
           ,
           for
           having
           discharg'd
           all
           that
           Duty
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           commanded
           and
           propos'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Condition
           of
           his
           being
           eternally
           Blessed
           .
           If
           he
           might
           have
           boasted
           for
           having
           faithfully
           observ'd
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           the
           Believer
           too
           may
           assume
           some
           Glory
           to
           himself
           for
           having
           acted
           his
           Duty
           punctually
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ;
           if
           the
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Law
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           promis'd
           Salvation
           dependant
           upon
           this
           his
           Obedience
           in
           believing
           .
           It
           will
           signify
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Law
           by
           which
           Adam
           was
           to
           have
           been
           justified
           ,
           enjoin'd
           Works
           as
           the
           Terms
           of
           his
           being
           so
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           new
           Law
           insists
           only
           on
           two
           Acts
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           all
           that
           it
           requires
           for
           our
           Justification
           :
           For
           these
           two
           are
           Works
           done
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           might
           boast
           that
           we
           have
           done
           something
           ,
           tho
           not
           arising
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           our
           first
           Father
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Tenor
           of
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           we
           are
           justified
           .
           By
           the
           Opposition
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           to
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           manifest
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           first
           he
           intends
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           a
           Law
           ,
           commanding
           something
           to
           be
           done
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           requires
           any
           Works
           ,
           and
           constituted
           them
           to
           be
           Conditions
           of
           our
           obtaining
           the
           Blessings
           ;
           make
           these
           Works
           as
           few
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           call
           them
           by
           what
           Names
           you
           please
           ,
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           yet
           this
           will
           result
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           both
           are
           Laws
           of
           Works
           ;
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           rigorously
           insists
           on
           more
           Works
           than
           the
           other
           :
           which
           how
           this
           may
           consist
           with
           that
           Opposition
           the
           Apostle
           forms
           between
           them
           ,
           I
           cannot
           very
           well
           apprehend
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           therefore
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           understand
           ,
           not
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           strict
           and
           proper
           Sense
           ,
           prescribing
           Works
           of
           any
           sort
           as
           Conditions
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Believer's
           Justification
           by
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           which
           Faith
           receives
           .
           It
           is
           thus
           all
           the
           right
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           commented
           on
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           interpret
           the
           Apostle's
           meaning
           ;
           tho
           the
           Popish
           Annotators
           wrest
           it
           to
           the
           same
           Purpose
           for
           which
           it
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prove
           by
           many
           Instances
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           multiply
           Citations
           of
           the
           hundredth
           part
           of
           Protestant
           Expositors
           on
           this
           Epistle
           ;
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           may
           alone
           suffice
           .
           *
           
             The
             Name
             of
             Law
             indeed
          
           (
           says
           
             Calvin
             )
             is
             improperly
             attributed
             to
             Faith.
          
           †
           
             By
             what
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           (
           says
           
             Beza
             )
             by
             what
             Doctrine
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Popish
           Commentators
           indeed
           universally
           interpret
           this
           Rom.
           3.
           27.
           to
           design
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Gracious
           Law.
           Thus
           a
           Aquinas
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           b
           Cajetan
           ;
           c
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           ;
           d
           
             Ambrosius
             Catharinus
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Minori
           ;
           e
           
             Cornelius
             Mussus
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bitonto
           ;
           the
           four
           Jesuits
           ,
           f
           
             Benedictus
             Justinianus
          
           ,
           g
           
             Cornelius
             a
             Lapide
          
           ,
           h
           Estius
           ,
           and
           i
           
             Adamus
             
             Contzen
          
           .
           This
           last
           orders
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Disputation
           ,
           to
           refute
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           all
           those
           who
           believe
           the
           pure
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           One
           great
           Doctrine
           of
           these
           No-Hereticks
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           no
           Law.
           This
           suppos'd
           Error
           the
           Jesuit
           applies
           himself
           to
           confute
           ;
           and
           in
           resolving
           that
           Question
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ?
           and
           what
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ?
           he
           first
           propounds
           
           Bellarmine's
           Decision
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Sum
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           too
           ,
           but
           accompanied
           with
           Grace
           .
           But
           there
           is
           an
           Objection
           of
           Paraeus
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           as
           containing
           in
           it
           Precepts
           and
           Commands
           ,
           then
           the
           Distinction
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           between
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           cannot
           be
           preserv'd
           ;
           for
           both
           of
           them
           will
           agree
           in
           commanding
           Works
           ,
           however
           different
           those
           Works
           may
           be
           which
           they
           enjoin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           both
           of
           them
           must
           necessarily
           be
           Laws
           of
           Works
           ;
           unless
           any
           one
           will
           be
           so
           accurate
           a
           Disputant
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           a
           Law
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           or
           Works
           to
           be
           Works
           .
           To
           remove
           this
           Objection
           ,
           Contzen
           ,
           (
           who
           being
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           was
           very
           well
           skill'd
           in
           all
           the
           Arts
           of
           Shuffling
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Man
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           necessary
           Doubles
           and
           Turnings
           when
           he
           was
           hunted
           )
           like
           a
           Politician
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           makes
           this
           evasive
           Answer
           ;
           
             That
             both
             Laws
             command
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             is
             not
             a
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             though
             it
             commands
             Works
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             Aids
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Works
             are
             perform'd
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             is
             without
             Grace
             .
          
           This
           is
           strange
           indeed
           ;
           What!
           the
           Gospel
           commands
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           not
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           commands
           ,
           without
           bidding
           us
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ;
           or
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           work
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           not
           what
           without
           a
           Name
           .
           Ay
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           because
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           Grace
           ,
           as
           a
           supply
           of
           Succour
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           perform
           them
           .
           But
           this
           only
           proves
           the
           Works
           of
           their
           new
           Gospel
           to
           be
           easier
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           none
           at
           all
           .
           The
           best
           which
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           their
           Gospel
           is
           a
           gracious
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           a
           Law
           whose
           Exactions
           are
           not
           so
           hard
           and
           cruel
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Tyrannical
           Egyptians
           ,
           to
           require
           Brick
           without
           Straw
           ,
           a
           Law
           whose
           Commands
           are
           moderated
           ,
           and
           its
           lesser
           degrees
           of
           Duty
           accommodated
           to
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           present
           State
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           all
           Work
           ,
           bu
           there
           is
           an
           Alloy
           of
           a
           great
           mixture
           of
           Grace
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           fairly
           offer'd
           to
           compound
           the
           Business
           :
           but
           what
           if
           the
           Apostle
           refuseth
           the
           Composition
           ?
           And
           indeed
           ,
           in
           my
           poor
           Judgment
           ,
           (
           if
           a
           Man
           may
           know
           his
           Meaning
           by
           his
           Words
           )
           it
           will
           not
           be
           admitted
           by
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           opposeth
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           any
           Law
           of
           Works
           whatever
           ,
           and
           however
           named
           gracious
           ,
           or
           rendred
           attractive
           by
           any
           other
           amiable
           Titles
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           this
           Jesuit
           Contzen
           joyfully
           cries
           out
           ,
           Victory
           ;
           And
           what
           animated
           his
           Courage
           ?
           Really
           it
           was
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           any
           more
           of
           his
           Learned
           Labours
           in
           this
           Affair
           were
           wholly
           superseded
           ,
           by
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Protestants
           owning
           the
           same
           Assertion
           (
           which
           he
           endeavoured
           
           to
           prove
           )
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law.
           But
           what
           are
           the
           Trophies
           of
           Conquest
           which
           he
           shews
           to
           this
           purpose
           ?
           only
           Bertius
           the
           Arminian
           ,
           who
           afterward
           turn'd
           Papist
           ,
           and
           was
           advanc'd
           by
           the
           French
           King
           to
           be
           Professor
           of
           History
           at
           Paris
           *
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           that
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           had
           not
           offer'd
           that
           place
           in
           Gal.
           6.
           2.
           not
           only
           on
           the
           account
           of
           its
           perfect
           refusal
           to
           serve
           his
           Design
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           press
           it
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           of
           proving
           from
           it
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           Christ
           a
           new
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           not
           have
           him
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           such
           Company
           ;
           the
           entire
           words
           of
           the
           Verse
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
             Bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             Burdens
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           There
           needs
           no
           more
           than
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           satisfied
           that
           they
           signify
           nothing
           to
           the
           Intent
           for
           which
           they
           are
           introduc'd
           :
           For
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           doth
           not
           import
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           all
           Commentators
           agree
           )
           only
           that
           particular
           Precept
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           urg'd
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             Joh.
             13.
             34.
             
             A
             new
             Commandment
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             That
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             :
             as
             I
             have
             loved
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             also
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           And
           we
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Eleven
           Commandments
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           new
           Law.
           The
           Arminian
           Vorstius
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuit
           Estius
           ,
           the
           better
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           infer
           the
           same
           Error
           from
           this
           Gal.
           6.
           2.
           as
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           doth
           ;
           a
           
             From
             all
             it
             is
             manifest
          
           ,
           (
           says
           
             Estius
             )
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             given
             to
             Men
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             may
             trust
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Hereticks
             will
             have
             it
             )
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Legislator
             ,
             whom
             they
             may
             obey
             .
          
           b
           
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledg'd
          
           ,
           (
           says
           
             Vorstius
             )
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             his
             chiefest
             Law
             is
             Love
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             new
             Law
             he
             hath
             commanded
             to
             us
             in
             a
             new
             manner
             ,
             and
             hath
             confirm'd
             it
             by
             a
             new
             Example
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           Vorstius
           who
           denied
           the
           Omnipresence
           of
           the
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           advanc'd
           a
           wicked
           Opinion
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           imprison
           him
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           bind
           the
           immense
           Divinity
           in
           Chains
           to
           his
           Throne
           there
           ;
           and
           who
           asserted
           God
           to
           be
           mutable
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           as
           often
           as
           a
           fickle
           inconstant
           Man
           c
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Isa
           .
           42.
           4.
           cited
           by
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           ,
           is
           
           no
           more
           effectual
           to
           prove
           his
           Assertion
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           :
           The
           whole
           Verse
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             42.
             4.
             
             He
             shall
             not
             fail
             ,
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             set
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             the
             Isles
             shall
             wait
             for
             his
             Law.
          
           That
           by
           his
           Law
           is
           meant
           a
           Declaration
           of
           Free
           Grace
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           genuine
           Sense
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           ,
           which
           in
           our
           English
           Bibles
           is
           translated
           ,
           [
           
             they
             shall
             wait
             for
             his
             Law
          
           ]
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           they
           shall
           hope
           ,
           with
           earnest
           Desires
           expect
           it
           :
           And
           thus
           Piscator
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           unquestionable
           Skill
           in
           that
           Language
           ,
           renders
           it
           .
           We
           may
           then
           by
           a
           necessary
           Consequence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           by
           Law
           here
           is
           meant
           ,
           a
           publication
           of
           Free
           Grace
           by
           Christ
           ,
           since
           the
           poor
           Sinners
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           could
           not
           desire
           or
           hope
           for
           any
           other
           .
           But
           without
           any
           Criticisms
           on
           the
           Hebrew
           Language
           ,
           the
           foregoing
           Verse
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           instructs
           us
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           following
           ,
           Isa
           .
           42.
           3.
           
           
             A
             bruised
             Reed
             shall
             he
             not
             break
             ;
             and
             the
             smoking
             Flax
             shall
             he
             not
             quench
             :
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             Judgment
             unto
             Truth
             .
          
           Now
           if
           Christ
           had
           brought
           in
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           with
           Precepts
           superadded
           to
           the
           old
           One
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           been
           to
           break
           the
           bruis'd
           Soul
           with
           repeated
           Strokes
           in
           greater
           strength
           and
           fierceness
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Scripture
           produc'd
           by
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           to
           be
           examin'd
           ,
           which
           he
           urgeth
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           new
           Law
           promiseth
           Blessings
           to
           the
           Performers
           of
           its
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           threatens
           to
           punish
           all
           those
           who
           neglect
           them
           ;
           
             Luke
             19.
             27.
             
             But
             those
             mine
             Enemies
             which
             would
             not
             that
             I
             should
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
             bring
             hither
             ,
             and
             slay
             them
             before
             me
             .
          
           Now
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           who
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           be
           better
           inform'd
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           Jesus
           asserts
           only
           his
           Right
           as
           Universal
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           denying
           ,
           that
           we
           heartily
           pray
           that
           his
           Kingdom
           may
           come
           in
           all
           the
           Shine
           of
           its
           Glory
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           sure
           it
           will
           at
           the
           determin'd
           Time.
           
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           to
           soften
           the
           harsh
           word
           Law
           ,
           he
           adds
           the
           more
           allaying
           one
           of
           Grace
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           do
           the
           Business
           ,
           for
           a
           Law
           prescribing
           Works
           is
           no
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           what
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
             And
             if
             by
             Grace
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             of
             Works
             :
             otherwise
             Grace
             is
             no
             more
             Grace
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             of
             Works
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             no
             more
             Grace
             :
             otherwise
             Work
             is
             no
             more
             Work.
          
           Therefore
           his
           no
           angry
           Brethren
           ,
           are
           in
           no
           Passion
           to
           hear
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           the
           old
           Moral
           One
           ,
           as
           a
           continuing
           Rule
           to
           Believers
           ,
           is
           meant
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           very
           glad
           of
           the
           joyful
           Sound
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           only
           gaze
           and
           admire
           at
           the
           strange
           Prodigy
           of
           those
           two
           unnaturally
           join'd
           together
           ,
           to
           compound
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           with
           the
           greatest
           rejoicing
           we
           most
           thankfully
           accept
           God's
           new
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           own
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           his
           making
           ,
           till
           we
           hear
           it
           more
           clearly
           proclaim'd
           by
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           was
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           at
           what
           I
           next
           read
           in
           my
           Reverend
           Brother's
           Learned
           Discourse
           ;
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Grace
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             both
             New
             and
             Old
             in
             different
             respects
             :
             It
             is
             New
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Covenant
             
             of
             Works
             made
             with
          
           Adam
           
             in
             his
             State
             of
             Innocency
          
           a
           .
           What!
           is
           it
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           a
           fresher
           Date
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           One
           being
           useless
           ,
           God
           saw
           it
           needful
           to
           promulgate
           another
           ,
           lower'd
           to
           lesser
           degrees
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           so
           suted
           to
           the
           present
           Estate
           of
           Sinners
           ?
           I
           am
           confident
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           will
           not
           assert
           this
           ,
           tho
           it
           unhappily
           falls
           out
           that
           his
           Words
           seem
           to
           imply
           it
           b
           .
        
         
           There
           remains
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           examine
           his
           Humane
           Authorities
           ;
           which
           I
           will
           do
           ,
           tho
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           uncertainty
           in
           the
           Citation
           of
           Authors
           to
           abet
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           when
           Men
           only
           take
           care
           and
           labour
           to
           wrack
           and
           torture
           them
           to
           a
           forced
           Confession
           of
           their
           own
           Sense
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           himself
           ,
           who
           deliver'd
           his
           Meaning
           most
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           exactness
           ,
           are
           yet
           wrested
           and
           perverted
           to
           contrary
           Purposes
           ,
           all
           Humane
           Writings
           are
           much
           more
           liable
           to
           be
           disfigur'd
           by
           wrong
           Interpretations
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           yet
           consider
           in
           order
           the
           several
           Authorities
           alledg'd
           ;
           and
           first
           as
           to
           that
           of
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           .
           Any
           one
           who
           distinctly
           regards
           the
           Design
           of
           that
           Father's
           Writing
           ,
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           however
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           word
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           to
           name
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           by
           Law
           he
           means
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           or
           Dispensation
           of
           Grace
           .
           For
           his
           Design
           is
           to
           prove
           ,
           against
           a
           Jew
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Admirer
           of
           his
           own
           Law
           ,
           and
           its
           august
           Ceremonies
           and
           Worship
           ,
           That
           all
           that
           solemn
           Pomp
           was
           excelled
           by
           the
           plain
           Evangelical
           Doctrine
           ;
           that
           this
           new
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           real
           and
           solid
           Substance
           ,
           was
           infinitely
           preferable
           to
           all
           the
           old
           Representations
           and
           Shadows
           of
           those
           good
           Things
           :
           And
           therefore
           by
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           or
           this
           new
           Instruction
           of
           Grace
           coming
           ,
           those
           old
           Rudiments
           go
           off
           as
           useless
           to
           teach
           us
           any
           longer
           .
           The
           Gospel
           as
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           appearing
           ,
           the
           old
           Institutions
           of
           Sacrifices
           and
           External
           Rites
           ,
           civilly
           are
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           to
           give
           place
           to
           a
           superiour
           and
           better
           Instructor
           .
           To
           prove
           this
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           that
           Father's
           Dialogue
           against
           the
           Jew
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           can
           be
           gather'd
           from
           his
           calling
           the
           Gospel
           a
           
             New
             Law
          
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fuller
           and
           clearer
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           follows
           a
           little
           after
           those
           Words
           cited
           by
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           ,
           where
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           expresseth
           his
           Meaning
           about
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           New
           Law
           ,
           c
           that
           it
           is
           so
           as
           it
           is
           a
           new
           and
           clearer
           Dispensation
           of
           Grace
           :
           for
           having
           cited
           that
           Place
           in
           Isa
           .
           55.
           3
           ,
           4.
           expressing
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           upbraiding
           the
           Jew
           for
           his
           Confidence
           in
           old
           Legal
           Performances
           ,
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           in
           eating
           unleavened
           Bread
           ,
           in
           washing
           in
           the
           Laver
           of
           Water
           ,
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           Sheep
           and
           
           Goats
           ,
           and
           the
           Ashes
           of
           an
           Heifer
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           by
           these
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           that
           Sinners
           are
           purified
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Death
           ;
           who
           died
           for
           that
           very
           Purpose
           ,
           as
           Esa
           himself
           hath
           spoketh
           it
           .
           And
           then
           he
           largely
           recites
           the
           six
           last
           Verses
           of
           the
           52d
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           53.
           entire
           ,
           and
           the
           six
           first
           Verses
           of
           the
           54th
           Chapter
           of
           that
           Prophet
           ;
           which
           contain
           the
           most
           clear
           and
           full
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           all
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           So
           that
           all
           which
           the
           Father
           intends
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           given
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           newly
           revealed
           :
           And
           in
           this
           Sense
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           call
           it
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           if
           Cyprian
           gives
           his
           Vote
           for
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           frequently
           in
           his
           11th
           Epistle
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           to
           complain
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           rectify
           the
           Relaxation
           of
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           had
           fallen
           into
           great
           ,
           and
           notorious
           Sins
           ,
           were
           yet
           re-admitted
           into
           Communion
           before
           they
           had
           given
           any
           Testimony
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           he
           means
           only
           that
           due
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           a
           .
        
         
           When
           Cyprian
           also
           speaks
           of
           a
           new
           Law
           which
           was
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           he
           writing
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           proving
           the
           Abolition
           of
           their
           Ceremonial
           Worship
           ,
           means
           no
           more
           by
           the
           new
           Law
           than
           what
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           did
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           new
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Institution
           of
           Grace
           :
           And
           this
           the
           very
           words
           of
           Cyprian
           ,
           cited
           by
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           ,
           wherein
           he
           calls
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           
             Another
             Administration
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             it
             the
             old
             intolerable
             Yoke
             of
             Ligal
             Observances
             was
             remov'd
             ,
          
           do
           evidence
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           forc'd
           to
           come
           in
           to
           give
           witness
           to
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           is
           Augustine
           :
           But
           what
           he
           says
           will
           not
           at
           all
           serve
           the
           Cause
           .
           For
           in
           that
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Grace
           and
           Free-will
           ,
           his
           Design
           is
           to
           prove
           against
           the
           Pelagians
           ,
           that
           Man
           by
           the
           best
           use
           of
           his
           natural
           Powers
           ,
           cannot
           obey
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           strengthen
           a
           Christian
           to
           that
           Obedience
           which
           be
           pays
           ;
           tho
           imperfectly
           ,
           to
           the
           old
           Law
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           Actions
           .
           And
           that
           great
           Light
           of
           his
           Age
           makes
           the
           Difference
           between
           the
           new
           and
           old
           Law
           to
           be
           this
           that
           the
           old
           Law
           consisted
           wholly
           in
           Precepts
           and
           Commands
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           a
           killing
           Letter
           to
           the
           Sinner
           ;
           but
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           promise
           ,
           and
           give
           Grace
           :
           b
           
             When
             it
             is
             said
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           7.
           
           
             Let
             us
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             this
             is
             Law
             :
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Because
             Love
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             Grace
             .
          
           He
           asserts
           
           that
           there
           are
           Precepts
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           none
           ever
           had
           so
           little
           Understanding
           as
           to
           deny
           it
           ;
           but
           these
           Precepts
           do
           not
           properly
           belong
           to
           the
           pure
           Nature
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           are
           only
           repeated
           and
           urg'd
           in
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           that
           Grace
           which
           promises
           Pardon
           to
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           that
           Grace
           which
           makes
           the
           Believer
           holy
           and
           obedient
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           native
           Streams
           which
           are
           deriv'd
           from
           this
           Spring
           .
           And
           it
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           cited
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           that
           this
           Father
           makes
           the
           old
           Law
           to
           be
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Works
           ,
           and
           
             so
             a
             killing
             Letter
             without
             Grace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           shews
           how
           the
           Law
           is
           satisfied
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Sinner
           and
           the
           Ungodly
           may
           be
           justified
           ;
           and
           affords
           Supplies
           of
           Grace
           sutable
           to
           all
           the
           various
           Needs
           of
           the
           Believer
           .
           The
           other
           Place
           cited
           out
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           proves
           no
           more
           than
           that
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           I
           have
           before
           shewn
           in
           resouing
           Rom.
           3.
           27.
           from
           its
           perverted
           Meaning
           ,
           Page
           59.
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
           Salvian's
           Testimony
           proves
           no
           more
           than
           that
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           was
           dishonour'd
           by
           some
           Mens
           abusing
           it
           to
           Licentiousness
           .
           Bradwardine
           I
           must
           confess
           speaks
           plainly
           to
           my
           Reverend
           Brother's
           Purpose
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           :
           for
           tho
           with
           incomparable
           Strength
           ,
           and
           Closeness
           of
           Reason
           ,
           he
           refuted
           the
           Pelagian
           Heresies
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           consequently
           firm
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Roman
           Creed
           ,
           the
           principal
           Article
           of
           which
           is
           Merit
           .
           He
           accordingly
           ,
           tho
           utterly
           disclaiming
           Works
           done
           by
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           asserts
           Works
           done
           by
           Grace
           to
           be
           meritorious
           .
           To
           support
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           lay
           down
           another
           as
           its
           main
           Foundation
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           new
           Law
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           obeying
           of
           the
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           the
           Conditions
           ,
           we
           deservedly
           (
           as
           they
           assert
           )
           obtain
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           God's
           Covenant
           stipulated
           with
           us
           on
           such
           Terms
           ,
           the
           promised
           Rewards
           .
           Bradwardine
           accordingly
           maintains
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           
             whoever
             shall
             keep
             this
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             shall
             receive
             eternal
             Glory
             .
          
           a
           So
           that
           this
           Man's
           Authority
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           (
           however
           great
           and
           excellent
           he
           is
           in
           other
           Points
           )
           will
           not
           reflect
           any
           Glory
           on
           this
           Hypothesis
           ;
           but
           rather
           doth
           disparage
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           evinceth
           how
           near
           this
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           approacheth
           to
           Popery
           ,
           tho
           I
           cannot
           entertain
           a
           thought
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           my
           Reverend
           Brethren
           do
           designedly
           make
           the
           least
           advancing
           step
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Leyden
           Professors
           ,
           they
           only
           mean
           that
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           large
           and
           improper
           Sense
           may
           be
           term'd
           a
           Law
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           Precepts
           ,
           Commands
           ,
           and
           Threatnings
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           But
           those
           worthy
           Professors
           ,
           when
           they
           treat
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           its
           strict
           Signification
           ,
           
           they
           define
           it
           to
           be
           only
           a
           pure
           Word
           of
           Grace
           .
           For
           ,
           says
           Polyander
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           a
           
             The
             Gospel
             specially
             taken
             ,
             and
             restrain'd
             to
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             first
             denotes
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             manifested
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           Mark
           12.
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             us'd
             for
             the
             joyful
             Doctrine
             and
             Preaching
             concerning
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             Men
             who
             are
             Sinners
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             free
             Remission
             of
             their
             Sins
             obtain'd
             for
             them
             by
             the
             expiatory
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             indifinitely
             offer'd
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             reveal'd
             to
             the
             Poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Babes
             ;
             but
             singularly
             apply'd
             to
             the
             Believers
             ,
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Manifestation
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             of
             the
             Divine
             Mercy
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             Justice
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           This
           is
           in
           the
           same
           Disputation
           cited
           by
           my
           Brother
           .
           And
           a
           little
           after
           the
           same
           Learned
           Polyander
           renounceth
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           and
           Monks
           ,
           asserting
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law
           ;
           and
           disclaims
           the
           Arminian
           and
           Socinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           attribute
           to
           the
           Gospel
           as
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           new
           Precepts
           that
           are
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           it
           .
           Whether
           then
           these
           Reverend
           Professors
           ever
           once
           thought
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           strictly
           and
           properly
           taken
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           let
           any
           one
           judg
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           easy
           also
           to
           judg
           ,
           that
           Gomarus
           understands
           the
           Gospel
           in
           its
           larger
           Acceptation
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           it
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           Place
           cited
           by
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ;
           for
           when
           before
           in
           the
           same
           Disputation
           he
           defines
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           took
           it
           in
           its
           strict
           and
           proper
           Sense
           )
           he
           makes
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           nor
           of
           Commands
           of
           Threatnings
           b
           :
           As
           I
           have
           before
           given
           the
           Instance
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           Page
           34.
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           wearisome
           to
           follow
           my
           Learned
           Brother
           through
           all
           his
           Citations
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           consider
           them
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           need
           to
           do
           it
           largely
           :
           and
           tho
           what
           he
           transcribes
           out
           of
           Dr.
           Twiss
           takes
           up
           almost
           three
           Pages
           ,
           yet
           a
           short
           Answer
           will
           take
           off
           this
           Testimony
           too
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           Purpose
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           that
           can
           be
           concluded
           from
           the
           Words
           of
           Dr.
           Twiss
           is
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           a
           set
           and
           stated
           Order
           in
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           proceeds
           .
           As
           he
           is
           not
           a
           God
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           he
           saves
           us
           regularly
           ,
           and
           bestows
           his
           Blessings
           in
           a
           due
           Series
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           a
           becoming
           Manner
           one
           may
           follow
           the
           other
           :
           And
           how
           the
           Gospel
           is
           such
           a
           regular
           Order
           and
           Harmony
           of
           Blessings
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           Page
           6.
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
         
           And
           by
           this
           Way
           we
           may
           soberly
           and
           sincerely
           deal
           with
           a
           poor
           dying
           Sinner
           (
           to
           whom
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           a
           next
           brings
           me
           )
           without
           encouraging
           his
           Presumption
           in
           the
           general
           Notions
           which
           even
           wicked
           Men
           have
           of
           God's
           being
           merciful
           ,
           and
           Christ's
           dying
           for
           Sinners
           ;
           or
           throwing
           him
           into
           the
           Convulsions
           of
           Despair
           .
           If
           I
           should
           tell
           him
           just
           dying
           ,
           of
           a
           new
           Law
           which
           must
           be
           obey'd
           by
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           entertain
           any
           hopes
           ;
           that
           this
           new
           Law
           requires
           Obedience
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           till
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           look
           for
           nothing
           but
           Condemnation
           from
           its
           severe
           Sentence
           :
           If
           I
           tell
           him
           that
           one
           Condition
           of
           this
           Law
           is
           that
           he
           reform
           the
           Course
           of
           a
           Life
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           come
           within
           a
           point
           of
           the
           Period
           ;
           and
           that
           unless
           he
           live
           better
           he
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           few
           Moments
           longer
           to
           live
           :
           He
           would
           certainly
           look
           very
           ghastly
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           I
           made
           his
           Mittimus
           to
           Hell.
           But
           if
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Covenant
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           where
           God
           gives
           one
           ,
           they
           are
           followed
           with
           all
           the
           other
           ;
           That
           where
           God
           confers
           his
           Favour
           ,
           he
           plants
           Grace
           too
           ,
           and
           works
           Faith
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           decreed
           to
           save
           :
           That
           this
           Faith
           ,
           if
           true
           ,
           is
           accompanied
           with
           Love
           ;
           and
           the
           natural
           Product
           of
           that
           is
           a
           sincere
           Resolution
           to
           please
           Christ
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can
           lay
           his
           Hand
           on
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           find
           these
           Blessings
           there
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           Interest
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           believing
           he
           is
           justified
           by
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Law
           performed
           for
           him
           .
           This
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           a
           startled
           Sinner
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           one
           Minute
           longer
           to
           promise
           to
           his
           affrighted
           Spirit
           ,
           may
           (
           God
           making
           it
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           unto
           Salvation
           )
           revive
           ,
           and
           give
           new
           Life
           unto-him
           in
           the
           Agonies
           of
           Death
           .
           But
           to
           amaze
           him
           with
           a
           Discourse
           of
           new
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Commands
           ,
           and
           Threatnings
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           stab
           him
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           murder
           him
           more
           cruelly
           than
           his
           Disease
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             That
             this
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Gospel's
             being
             a
             New
             Law
             ,
             too
             much
             agrees
             with
             the
             Popish
             and
             Arminian
             Doctrines
             ,
             proved
             by
             several
             Instances
             out
             of
             their
             Authors
             .
          
        
         
           SINCE
           Popery
           and
           Arminianism
           ,
           under
           various
           Names
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuit
           of
           different
           Ends
           ,
           make
           the
           same
           stated
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           every
           Opinion
           which
           agrees
           with
           their
           Errors
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           suspiciously
           regarded
           ,
           and
           is
           unworthy
           of
           any
           favourable
           reception
           .
           If
           it
           then
           doth
           appear
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           hath
           been
           strongly
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           Romish
           Church
           in
           several
           Ages
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           lays
           the
           surest
           Foundation
           for
           that
           dear
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           Works
           ;
           and
           hath
           all
           been
           zealously
           espoused
           by
           the
           Arminians
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           effectual
           Engine
           to
           overthrow
           Justification
           by
           the
           imputed
           Righteousness
           of
           Christ
           :
           Then
           all
           who
           love
           Jesus
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           or
           are
           careful
           of
           their
           own
           Salvation
           by
           him
           ,
           will
           be
           very
           wary
           of
           giving
           a
           welcome
           Entertainment
           to
           this
           new
           Law.
           That
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           have
           all
           along
           asserted
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           
             new
             Law
          
           ,
           will
           be
           evident
           from
           a
           few
           Instances
           .
        
         
           Petrus
           Lombardus
           ,
           
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             who
             flourish'd
          
           An.
           Dom.
           1141.
           
             explaining
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Law
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           a
           The
           Precepts
           of
           them
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           are
           different
           as
           to
           Ceremonials
           :
           For
           as
           to
           Morals
           they
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           are
           more
           fully
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             Alexander
             Alensis
          
           who
           liv'd
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1230.
           resolving
           that
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Observance
           of
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Law
           be
           the
           most
           burdensome
           ?
           says
           ,
           b
           
             That
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             ,
             are
             more
             difficult
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             greater
             Burden
             than
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             Gulielmus
             Altissiodorensis
          
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1240.
           resolves
           the
           same
           Question
           ,
           with
           this
           Distinction
           ;
           c
           
             The
             Difficulty
             or
             Weight
             is
             twofold
             ,
             
             one
             Carnal
             ,
             the
             other
             Spiritual
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Carnal
             Burdensomness
             ,
             the
             old
             Law
             was
             heavier
             than
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Difficulty
             ,
             the
             new
             Law
             is
             more
             difficult
             .
          
        
         
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1260.
           clearing
           ,
           how
           tho
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           kills
           ,
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           makes
           alive
           .
           d
           
             The
             Spirit
             (
             says
             he
             )
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             given
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             not
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Old.
             
          
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1265.
           in
           resolving
           that
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           the
           new
           Law
           can
           justify
           a
           Man
           ?
           positively
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             e
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Grace
             it self
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             justify
             a
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Joannes
             Dunscotus
          
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1300.
           explaining
           how
           the
           new
           Law
           is
           easier
           to
           be
           obey'd
           than
           the
           old
           One
           ,
           tho
           it
           hath
           all
           the
           Moral
           Precepts
           of
           that
           with
           the
           superaddition
           of
           new
           Ones
           :
           f
           
             But
             (
             says
             he
             )
             on
             the
             Part
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Aids
             doth
             more
             alleviate
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             its
             Moral
             Precepts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Raynerius
             de
             Pisis
          
           ,
           who
           also
           flourish'd
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1300.
           discourseth
           largely
           about
           this
           new
           Law
           ,
           and
           its
           Excellence
           and
           eminent
           Prerogative
           above
           the
           old
           One
           :
           g
           
             Which
             new
             Law
             (
             says
             he
             )
             hath
             four
             notable
             and
             excellent
             Conditions
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             Charity
             ,
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             Facility
             ,
             and
             Necessity
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             tedious
             prolixness
             he
             insists
             on
             all
             those
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Cardinal
           ,
           
             Petrus
             Aureolus
          
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1317.
           gives
           eight
           Differences
           between
           the
           new
           Law
           and
           the
           Old
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           assigns
           this
           ,
           
             That
             h
             the
             old
             Law
             commanded
             ,
             but
             afforded
             no
             Aid
             ,
             it
             was
             intent
             on
             the
             Letter
             which
             kills
             ;
             but
             the
             New
             gives
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             ,
             which
             quickens
             .
          
        
         
         
           i
           
             That
             the
             new
             Law
             frees
             us
             from
             the
             Burdens
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             (
             says
             
               Durandus
               à
               S.
               Porciano
            
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1320.
             )
             both
             because
             it
             imposeth
             on
             us
             fewer
             Burdens
             ,
             and
             also
             lighter
             ,
             and
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Cure
             of
             the
             Disease
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             Spiritual
             Health
             .
          
        
         
           k
           
             There
             are
             two
             Parts
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             both
             the
             Old
             and
             the
             New
             ,
             (
             says
             
               Dionysius
               Carthusianus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             
               Anno
               Dom.
            
             1450.
             )
             viz.
             Testimonies
             and
             Precepts
             ;
             Testimonies
             concern
             things
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             Precepts
             those
             which
             are
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dominicus
             Soto
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Father
           Confessor
           to
           the
           French
           King
           Francis
           I.
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1535.
           disputes
           largely
           about
           the
           New
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Evangelical
           Law
           ;
           and
           among
           other
           things
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             l
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             proper
             to
             Christians
             ,
             when
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             written
             on
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             belongs
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
             That
             this
             Law
             is
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           determining
           that
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           this
           new
           Evangelical
           Law
           hath
           the
           Virtue
           of
           justifying
           a
           Man
           ?
           he
           decides
           it
           in
           these
           two
           Propositions
           ;
           m
           
             1.
             
             The
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             if
             its
             pure
             Instructions
             and
             Commands
             ,
             and
             Substance
             of
             its
             Works
             be
             considered
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             in
             it self
             justify
             than
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Evangelical
             Law
             ,
             if
             its
             internal
             Virtue
             is
             consider'd
             ,
             justifies
             a
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Albertus
             Pighius
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           n
           
             This
             is
             the
             Cup
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             not
             of
             that
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             presently
             to
             be
             disannull'd
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             New
             and
             Eternal
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             the
             new
             Law
             promulgated
             in
             a
             new
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           If
           we
           go
           to
           the
           more
           Modern
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           this
           present
           Age
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           they
           all
           write
           in
           the
           same
           Strain
           .
           
           o
           
             But
             the
             Law
             ,
             says
             Estius
             ,
             (
             shewing
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             two
             Laws
             )
             accompanied
             with
             Grace
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             new
             Law
             is
             understood
             to
             be
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             shew
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             doth
             administer
             Spirit
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             by
             which
             what
             is
             given
             in
             Precept
             may
             be
             fulfill'd
             .
          
        
         
           Suarez
           ,
           who
           for
           strength
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           clearness
           of
           Thought
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           of
           all
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           spends
           the
           whole
           tenth
           Book
           of
           his
           large
           Volume
           about
           Laws
           ,
           to
           explain
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           new
           Evangelical
           Law.
           He
           at
           the
           very
           first
           lays
           down
           these
           two
           Assertions
           .
           p
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Redeemer
             but
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Legislator
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             and
             most
             proper
             preceptive
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           And
           then
           afterward
           assoiling
           that
           Difficulty
           ,
           How
           this
           his
           new
           Law
           can
           justify
           ,
           since
           it
           consists
           in
           Precepts
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           have
           no
           more
           justifying
           Virtue
           in
           it
           than
           that
           :
           q
           
             But
             to
             this
             Difficulty
             (
             says
             he
             )
             there
             is
             also
             a
             common
             Answer
             ,
             That
             Grace
             doth
             agree
             to
             the
             new
             Law
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             proper
             to
             it
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             join'd
             to
             the
             old
             preceding
             Laws
             from
             their
             own
             force
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             as
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             :
             And
             therefore
             Justification
             is
             simply
             attributed
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             former
             Laws
             .
             —
             For
             this
             Reason
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             is
             said
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             because
             this
             new
             Law
             was
             given
             in
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             Grace
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             consummated
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             merited
             Grace
             for
             all
             .
             Yes
             ,
             he
             himself
             is
             the
             Author
             ,
             both
             of
             this
             Law
             and
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           name
           one
           more
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           fiercely
           oppos'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           reviv'd
           by
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           he
           earnestly
           sat
           himself
           to
           assert
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           new
           Law.
           And
           as
           he
           knew
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           maintain
           the
           Merit
           of
           Works
           and
           Justification
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           this
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           he
           begins
           his
           fourth
           Book
           
           of
           Justification
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Works
           ,
           with
           eager
           Endeavours
           to
           vindicate
           this
           Assertion
           against
           the
           Protestants
           .
           Among
           other
           things
           ,
           too
           long
           here
           to
           relate
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             That
             r
             indeed
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             requires
             Works
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             require
             Works
             :
             But
             in
             that
             the
             Law
             teacheth
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             affords
             Strength
             to
             do
             it
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             new
             Law
             tho
             requiring
             Works
             ,
             is
             yet
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             accompanied
             with
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           for
           many
           past
           Ages
           down
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           this
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           was
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Anti-christian
           Church
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           maintain'd
           to
           support
           the
           Merit
           of
           Works
           .
           The
           Socinians
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           as
           they
           join'd
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           denying
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ,
           so
           they
           readily
           embrac'd
           this
           Figment
           of
           the
           new
           Law
           ;
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           introduc'd
           an
           Evangelical
           Righteousness
           of
           our
           own
           in
           conformity
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           justified
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           large
           in
           prosecuting
           this
           Business
           ,
           because
           my
           Revernd
           and
           Learned
           Brother
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Lobb
          
           ,
           will
           do
           it
           sufficiently
           .
           I
           will
           only
           offer
           two
           fair
           Evidences
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           Socinus
           himself
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Episcopius
           .
           s
           
             Tho
             Christ
             (
             saith
             Socinus
             )
             hath
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             promulgated
             it
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             not
             call'd
             simply
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             since
             his
             Law
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Complement
             ,
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             :
             nor
             indeed
             did
             he
             chiefly
             come
             into
             the
             World
             for
             that
             End
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             Laws
             ,
             and
             be
             our
             Legislator
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             might
             save
             us
             ,
             for
             which
             End
             also
             he
             gave
             to
             us
             his
             Law.
             t
             The
             Remonstrants
             confess
             (
             says
             Episcopius
             )
             that
             they
             are
             delighted
             with
             that
             Manner
             of
             Speaking
             ,
             [
             viz.
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             certain
             new
             Law-giver
             ]
             not
             because
             it
             savours
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Author
             ,
             much
             less
             because
             they
             borrowed
             it
             from
             Socinus
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Phrase
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Heart
             and
             Marrow
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             
             and
             they
             believe
             nothing
             to
             be
             more
             necessary
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             should
             be
             believ'd
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             a
             new
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           then
           that
           this
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           is
           a
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Socinian
           ,
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrine
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           I
           brand
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           with
           any
           of
           these
           hated
           Names
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           so
           much
           as
           think
           him
           to
           be
           on
           the
           Side
           of
           any
           of
           the
           three
           Parties
           ,
           tho
           he
           is
           so
           liberal
           in
           bestowing
           Titles
           of
           Dishonour
           upon
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           them
           Antinomians
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           virtue
           of
           an
           hard
           Word
           ,
           to
           name
           them
           the
           greatest
           Villains
           which
           can
           live
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           very
           well
           that
           the
           Papists
           ,
           together
           with
           asserting
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           assert
           the
           Merit
           of
           Works
           ;
           which
           is
           disclaim'd
           by
           my
           Brother
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           really
           included
           in
           his
           Hypothesis
           :
           For
           what
           is
           Merit
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Reward
           is
           due
           to
           some
           Work
           done
           ?
           And
           now
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           in
           that
           respect
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           Duties
           as
           Conditions
           of
           having
           a
           Claim
           to
           its
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           promises
           them
           to
           the
           Performance
           of
           those
           Conditions
           ,
           then
           to
           them
           perform'd
           ,
           tho
           of
           never
           so
           little
           Consideration
           ,
           the
           Blessings
           must
           be
           given
           not
           as
           the
           Fruits
           of
           meer
           Grace
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Results
           of
           a
           just
           Debt
           .
           However
           ,
           tho
           the
           Opinion
           is
           not
           professedly
           so
           rank
           as
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminianism
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           least
           Nearness
           to
           those
           destructive
           Errors
           there
           is
           Danger
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           very
           Confines
           dwell
           Plagues
           and
           Death
           .
           The
           People
           cannot
           then
           with
           too
           much
           Zeal
           ,
           be
           warned
           of
           the
           hazardous
           Approaches
           which
           lead
           them
           on
           to
           be
           betray'd
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Camp.
           They
           understand
           not
           the
           Niceties
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           of
           Errors
           so
           refin'd
           that
           they
           escape
           their
           discerning
           they
           are
           not
           afraid
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           while
           the
           Venom
           works
           more
           desperately
           for
           being
           subtiliz'd
           ,
           and
           the
           invisible
           Spirits
           of
           it
           mortally
           seize
           their
           Brains
           ,
           when
           they
           startled
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Poison
           offer'd
           in
           its
           grosser
           Bulk
           .
           I
           hope
           then
           my
           Reverend
           Brother
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           will
           pardon
           me
           if
           my
           Love
           to
           the
           Truth
           hath
           stirr'd
           me
           with
           some
           just
           Indignation
           against
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           favour
           those
           dangerous
           Errors
           concerning
           Justification
           by
           Works
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           have
           been
           moved
           to
           represent
           them
           in
           their
           own
           exact
           Shape
           and
           natural
           Colours
           .
           For
           tho
           I
           will
           not
           avow
           these
           newly
           advanc'd
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           rank
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminianism
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           want
           but
           little
           of
           taking
           that
           Degree
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           they
           are
           the
           more
           hurtful
           .
           For
           when
           a
           gross
           Error
           is
           wire-drawn
           to
           a
           slender
           Thred
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           more
           mischievous
           in
           being
           not
           easily
           discernable
           ,
           since
           so
           it
           slides
           insensibly
           into
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Unwary
           .
           What
           tho
           the
           Merit
           of
           good
           Works
           is
           disclaim'd
           ;
           what
           tho
           the
           Socinian
           and
           Arminian
           Inferences
           from
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           are
           disown'd
           ;
           yet
           would
           it
           not
           be
           better
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           its
           Purity
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           forbear
           such
           Phrases
           and
           Modes
           of
           Speech
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           made
           use
           of
           to
           very
           ill
           Purposes
           ?
           Let
           all
           of
           us
           be
           sway'd
           by
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           whose
           Memory
           we
           all
           love
           and
           revere
           :
           It
           is
           the
           admirable
           Beza
           ;
           who
           writing
           against
           
             Claudius
             
             de
             Xaintes
          
           ,
           contests
           with
           him
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           not
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           nor
           ought
           so
           to
           be
           named
           ;
           u
           
             I
             confess
             (
             says
             he
             )
             that
             Paul
             makes
             mention
             in
             one
             place
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             opposeth
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ;
             but
             besides
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             Faith
             added
             takes
             away
             all
             Ambiguity
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             neither
             so
             indeed
             doth
             that
             Place
             favour
             thee
             .
             I
             read
             in
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             express'd
             ,
             but
             meant
             for
             the
             Command
             of
             mutual
             Love
             renewed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             oppos'd
             the
             external
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Pharisaical
             Observation
             of
             the
             Law.
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             James
             mentions
             ,
             belongs
             to
             this
             naming
             of
             a
             new
             Law.
             But
             I
             remember
             that
             Calvin
             in
             one
             place
             uses
             your
             Phrase
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             Interpretation
             added
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             only
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             understand
             what
             he
             would
             disprove
             in
             you
             .
             But
             do
             not
             think
             that
             I
             contend
             with
             you
             about
             a
             Triffle
             ,
             tho
             some
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             did
             very
             rarely
             )
             attributed
             sometimes
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             a
             new
             ,
             or
             second
             Law
             ,
             to
             the
             New
             Testament
             or
             Gospel
             .
             That
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             plainly
             detestable
             Error
             of
             your's
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             take
             away
             the
             chief
             Difference
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             makes
             me
             to
             judg
             that
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               a
               new
               Law
            
             ]
             unusual
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             ought
             wholly
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Page
           69.
           
           Line
           14.
           for
           all
           read
           also
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41521-e180
           
             a
             Mr.
             
             Quick's
             Synod
             .
             
               in
               Gall.
               Reform
               .
               vol.
            
             2.
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             
               Alanson
               ,
               Chap.
               XV.
            
             pag.
             353
             ,
             354.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             Chap.
             28.
             pag.
             397
             to
             405.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             Chap.
             29.
             pag.
             40●
             to
             40●
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             Chap.
             30.
             pag.
             309
             to
             321.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e490
           
             a
             Credita
             Res
             ,
             captique
             dolis
             ,
             Lachrymisque
             coactis
             ,
             Quos
             neque
             Tydides
             ,
             nec
             Larissaeus
             Achilles
             ,
             Non
             Anni
             domuere
             decem
             ,
             non
             mille
             Carinae
             .
             Virgil.
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             V.
             196.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e750
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             Declam
             .
             18.
             
             Pag.
             483.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Oper.
             Ed.
             Morelli
             ,
             Paris
             .
             1606.
             
          
           
             c
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tor
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Feminine
             Gender
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Torah
             ,
             signifies
             a
             fix'd
             and
             dispos'd
             Order
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             Esth
             .
             2.
             12.
             and
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               Schindler
               in
               Lex
               .
               Pentaglot
            
             .
             and
             
               Cocceius
               in
               Lexic
               .
               Heb.
            
             remark
             
               in
               voce
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             In
             Addit
             .
             ad
             Pagn
             .
             Lex
             .
             Heb.
             in
             Rad.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Pag.
             1057.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lugd.
             1577.
             
          
           
             a
             Cajetan
             ,
             Lorinus
             in
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Musculus
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Geierus
             in
             Psal
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             his
             Annot.
             on
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             
             Clark's
             Annotat.
             on
             Psal
             .
             119.
             92.
             
          
           
             a
             Bullinger
             .
             Homil.
             9.
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Fol.
             13.
             
             Tiguri
             1567.
             
          
           
             b
             Est
             repetitio
             ejusdem
             sententiae
             ,
             quae
             passim
             occurrit
             .
             Ergo
             per
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             nihil
             aliud
             intellexit
             Propheta
             ,
             quam
             Doctrinam
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mic.
             4.
             2.
             in
             Part.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             oper
             .
             Genev.
             1617.
             
          
           
             c
             Talis
             Lex
             ,
             quae
             dicitur
             Hebraice
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quae
             vox
             vi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             omnem
             doctrinam
             notat
             ,
             cum
             sit
             à
             Radice
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quae
             in
             Hiphil
             [
             docuit
             ]
             significat
             :
             ut
             frivolum
             sit
             hinc
             velle
             probare
             Evangelium
             esse
             novam
             &
             perfectiorem
             à
             Christo
             in
             Novo
             Testamento
             latam
             ,
             cum
             quidem
             ex
             hoc
             Hebraismo
             Evangelium
             Lex
             vocetur
             Apostolo
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             sicut
             &
             à
             Psalte
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             8.
             sed
             cum
             restrictione
             ;
             Lex
             vero
             nunquam
             Evangelium
             appellatur
             .
             Tarnov
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mic.
             4.
             2.
             
             Pag.
             104.
             
             Rostoch
             .
             1626.
             
          
           
             e
             Annotat.
             in
             Mic.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Nam
             verbum
             Judicandi
             Hebraeis
             per
             Synecdochen
             ,
             pro
             gubernare
             ,
             vel
             regere
             accipitur
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Esa
             .
             3.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Pag.
             22.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
             Genev.
             1617.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e2820
           
             a
             Plato
             de
             Leg.
             lib.
             12.
             pag.
             957.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Serrani
             ,
             1578.
             
          
           
             b
             Etymol
             .
             Magnum
             ,
             in
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot
             .
             pag.
             159.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Du
             Val.
             Par.
             1639.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sophocles
             in
             Ajace
             ,
             pag.
             33.
             
             Edit
             .
             H.
             Stephan
             .
             1568.
             
          
           
             a
             Lex
             Decalogi
             ligabat
             me
             ,
             contra
             illam
             nunc
             habeo
             aliam
             Legem
             scilicet
             gratiae
             quae
             non
             est
             mihi
             Lex
             ,
             neque
             ligat
             ,
             sed
             liberat
             me
             ;
             est
             autem
             Lex
             contra
             damnatricem
             Legem
             ;
             hanc
             ligat
             ,
             ut
             amplius
             non
             possit
             me
             ligare
             .
             Luther
             .
             Com.
             plenior
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Ed.
             An.
             1538.
             
             Fol.
             45.
             pag.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
             Jenae
             1611.
             
          
           
             a
             Pareus
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             in
             part
             .
             2.
             oper
             .
             exeget
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             
             Eilhardus
             Lubinus
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             in
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Exercit.
             Theol.
             in
             Epistolas
             .
             Francof
             .
             1612.
             
          
           
             a
             Nihil
             tam
             apertum
             ,
             quia
             si
             per
             Legem
             potuisset
             homo
             justificari
             ,
             Christum
             non
             oportuerat
             mori
             .
             Sed
             quia
             Lex
             dare
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             non
             poterat
             ,
             neque
             secundam
             mortem
             detriumphans
             expoliare
             captivis
             ,
             quos
             tenebat
             causa
             peccati
             ,
             idcirco
             Christus
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             ut
             ea
             praestaret
             ,
             quae
             Lex
             non
             poterat
             ,
             ac
             per
             hoc
             non
             gratis
             mortuus
             est
             .
             Mors
             enim
             ejus
             justificatio
             peccatorum
             .
             Ambros
             .
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             pag.
             327.
             in
             Tom.
             5.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Froben
             .
             Basil
             .
             1538.
             
             Non
             debeo
             illi
             esse
             ingratus
             ,
             qui
             me
             tantum
             dilexit
             ,
             ut
             pro
             me
             etiam
             moreretur
             ;
             abjecta
             enim
             est
             gratia
             ,
             si
             sola
             non
             sufficit
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Incert
             .
             Aut.
             sed
             Antiqui
             inter
             opera
             Hieronymi
             .
             Fol.
             216.
             pag.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             9.
             
             Edit
             .
             Froben
             .
             Basil
             .
             1526.
             
          
           
             b
             Those
             Errors
             with
             which
             Crellius
             the
             Socinian
             hath
             corrupted
             this
             Text
             ,
             when
             he
             asserts
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             our
             Evangelical
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             excluded
             here
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             This
             Fundamental
             Error
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             is
             excellently
             refuted
             by
             Cocceius
             ,
             whom
             I
             would
             have
             transcribed
             ,
             had
             the
             design'd
             brevity
             of
             this
             Discourse
             permitted
             it
             ;
             I
             therefore
             refer
             the
             Learned
             Reader
             to
             that
             Author
             himself
             .
             
               Cocceius
               in
               Gal.
               2.
               21.
               in
               Tom.
               4.
               oper
               .
            
             Amstel
             .
             1673.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e3780
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alexand.
             Strom.
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             356.
             op
             .
             Paris
             .
             1629.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             pag.
             250.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Demonstrat
             .
             Evangel
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1628.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             49.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             oper
             .
             Ed.
             Front.
             Ducaei
             Paris
             .
             1601.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Origen
             .
             Philocal
             .
             cap.
             19.
             pag.
             35.
             
             Edit
             .
             Spenceri
             ,
             Cant.
             1677.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             Interpret
             .
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             pag.
             13.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             oper
             .
             Ed.
             Sirmondi
             ,
             Paris
             .
             1642.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Phot.
             Epist
             .
             50.
             pag.
             104.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lond.
             1651.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e4510
           
             a
             Isidor
             .
             Orig.
             lib.
             c.
             10.
             inter
             Autores
             Ling.
             Lat.
             Genev.
             1622.
             pag.
             863.
             &
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             pag.
             925.
             
             &
             Perot
             .
             Sypontinus
             .
             Comment
             .
             Ling.
             Lat.
             pag.
             656
             ,
             &
             757.
             
             Edit
             .
             Ald.
             1513.
             
          
           
             b
             Paulus
             Merula
             de
             Legib.
             Roman
             .
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             1.
             
             Lugd.
             B.
             1684.
             
             &
             Brison
             .
             de
             Formul
             .
             &
             Solemn
             .
             P.
             R.
             verbis
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             pag.
             363.
             
             Edit
             .
             Fol.
             Paris
             .
             1583.
             
          
           
             a
             Lex
             est
             ratio
             summa
             infita
             in
             naturâ
             ,
             quae
             jubet
             ea
             quae
             facienda
             sunt
             ,
             prohibetque
             contraria
             .
             Cicero
             de
             Leg.
             lib
             1.
             pag.
             312.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             in
             Fol.
             
               R.
               S.
            
             1538.
             
          
           
             b
             Lex
             est
             commune
             praeceptum
             ,
             virorum
             prudentium
             consultum
             .
             Papinian
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
             Pes
             .
             in
             lib.
             1.
             
             Digest
             .
             Tit.
             3.
             l.
             1.
             pag.
             9.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Corp.
             Jur.
             Civil
             .
             Edit
             .
             Gothofr
             .
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Lugd.
             1589
             
          
           
             a
             Codex
             Justinian
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             in
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Jur.
             Civil
             .
             Edit
             .
             Gothofred
             .
          
           
             b
             Et
             de
             hoc
             quoque
             ad
             collegas
             nostros
             literas
             dirigamus
             ,
             ut
             ubique
             Lex
             Evangelica
             &
             Traditio
             Dominica-servetur
             ,
             &
             ab
             eo
             quod
             Christus
             docuit
             ,
             &
             fecit
             ,
             non
             recedatur
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist
             .
             63.
             pag.
             177.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Goulartii
             ,
             Genev.
             1593.
             
          
           
             c
             Augustin
             .
             Retract
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             25.
             
             Fol.
             8.
             pag.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             &
             de
             Trinit
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
             Fol.
             105.
             pag.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1571.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e5180
           
             a
             In
             iis
             ,
             qui
             audiunt
             Evangelium
             ,
             scilicet
             quod
             Deus
             non
             propter
             nostra
             merita
             ,
             sed
             propter
             Christum
             ,
             justificet
             hos
             qui
             credunt
             ,
             se
             propter
             Christum
             in
             gratiam
             recipi
             .
             Conses
             .
             Fidei
             exhib
             .
             Imp.
             Car.
             V.
             Art.
             5.
             
             Fol.
             162.
             p.
             2.
             in
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
             Luther
             .
             Edit
             .
             Jen.
             1611.
             
          
           
             a
             Ideo
             promissa
             Dei
             pertinent
             ad
             Novum
             Testamentum
             ,
             imo
             sunt
             Novum
             Testamentum
             .
             Lutherus
             de
             Libert
             .
             Christian
             .
             Fol.
             388.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             
             Tom.
             oper
             .
          
           
             b
             Sleidan
             .
             Histor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             25.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             Fol.
             Francof
             .
             1568.
             
          
           
             c
             Necesse
             est
             enim
             discerni
             praecepta
             &
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             ,
             discerni
             praecepta
             &
             promissiones
             .
             Item
             promissionem
             gratuitam
             à
             promissionibus
             quae
             non
             sunt
             gratuitae
             .
             Melancthon
             .
             Loc.
             Commun
             .
             de
             Evangel
             .
             Fol.
             193.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Wittebergae
             1501.
             
          
           
             a
             Calvin
             .
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             ●
             .
             §.
             2.
             pag.
             81.
             a
             Genev.
             1617.
             
          
           
             b
             Hae
             qui
             non
             viderunt
             ,
             finxerunt
             Christum
             alcerum
             Mosem
             ,
             Legis
             Evangelicae
             latorem
             ,
             quae
             defectum
             Mosaicae
             illius
             suppleverit
             .
             Calvin
             .
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
             §.
             7.
             
             Fol.
             69.
             p.
             2.
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Summa
             enim
             Evangelii
             ,
             quod
             est
             Dei
             potentia
             ad
             salutem
             cuivis
             credenti
             ,
             haec
             est
             ,
             Christum
             apprehendere
             ut
             factum
             nobis
             à
             Deo
             sapientiam
             ,
             justitiam
             ,
             sanctificationem
             ,
             ac
             redemptionem
             .
             Beza
             de
             Haeret.
             puniend
             .
             pag.
             99.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Genevae
             ,
             1570.
             
          
           
             a
             Quum
             enim
             Evangelium
             à
             Mose
             sub
             figuris
             legalibus
             propositum
             —
             Idcirco
             sit
             patefactum
             Mundo
             ,
             ut
             in
             Christo
             per
             fidem
             apprehenso
             gratis
             justificemur
             ,
             &
             sanctificemur
             ,
             sicut
             copiose
             suo
             loco
             demonstravimus
             ;
             isti
             è
             contrario
             existimant
             Evangelicam
             Doctrinam
             nihil
             aliud
             esse
             quam
             legem
             quandam
             perfectiorem
             Mosiacâ
             .
             Beza
             Antithesis
             Papatus
             ,
             &
             Christianisimi
             ,
             in
             Confess
             .
             ejus
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             9.
             pag.
             61.
             
             Ibid.
             vide
             etiam
             ejusdem
             Confessionis
             cap.
             3.
             
             §.
             23.
             pag.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Nulla
             tamen
             in
             Lege
             mentio
             hujus
             beneficii
             .
             Pertinet
             enim
             hujus
             voluntatis
             declaratio
             ad
             alterram
             Verbi
             Divini
             partem
             ,
             quae
             Evangelium
             vocatur
             .
             Beza
             de
             Aeter
             .
             Dei
             Praedest
             .
             contra
             Seb.
             Castell
             .
             pag.
             393.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             Evangelium
             ergo
             ab
             omnibus
             ferè
             definitur
             ad
             hunc
             modum
             .
             Evangelium
             est
             verbum
             bonum
             &
             suave
             ,
             testimoniumque
             certissimum
             Divinae
             erga
             nos
             gratiae
             in
             Christo
             credentibus
             exhibita
             :
             vel
             Evangeliū
             est
             clarissima
             Aererni
             Dei
             coelitus
             delata
             sententia
             ,
             absolventis
             omnes
             credentes
             ab
             omnibus
             peccatis
             ,
             &
             id
             quidem
             gratis
             propter
             Christum
             ,
             promittentisque
             vitam
             aeternam
             .
             Bullinger
             .
             Sermon
             .
             Decas
             .
             4.
             
             Sermo
             I.
             Fol.
             177.
             pag.
             2.
             
             Tigur
             .
             1577.
             
          
           
             b
             Evangelium
             vero
             ,
             quae
             est
             altera
             pars
             essentialis
             Sacrae
             Scripturae
             ,
             est
             Doctrina
             ,
             sive
             Scriptura
             ,
             quae
             annuntiat
             salutem
             gratuitam
             in
             Christo
             per
             Fidem
             .
             —
             Hujus
             munus
             est
             annunciare
             salutem
             gratis
             in
             Christo
             haberi
             per
             solam
             .
             Fidem
             ,
             atque
             ita
             erigere
             ,
             &
             consolari
             afflictorum
             conscientias
             .
             Zanchius
             Miscell
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             pag.
             33.
             in
             Tom.
             7.
             oper
             .
             1613.
             
          
           
             †
             Dico
             igitur
             ego
             Evangelium
             esse
             Laetam
             Divini
             ,
             illiusque
             aeterni
             ,
             &
             gratuiti
             erga
             nos
             in
             dilecto
             Filio
             Christo
             amoris
             (
             haec
             est
             Divina
             Electio
             )
             praedicationem
             .
             Zanchius
             ,
             ibid.
             pag.
             362.
             
          
           
             a
             Isagog
             .
             Christizan
             pars
             .
             4.
             cap.
             21.
             pag.
             504.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Genev.
             1588.
             
          
           
             b
             Loci
             Com.
             Ed.
             a
             Lycero
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             562.
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Francof
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             c
             Praefatio
             in
             Comment
             .
             Oecolampadii
             in
             Minores
             Prophetas
             ,
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Paraeus
             de
             Justificat
             .
             contra
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             938.
             &
             cap.
             2.
             946
             ,
             &
             948.
             
          
           
             e
             Panstrat
             .
             Cathol
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             518.
             
             Genv.
             1626.
             
          
           
             f
             Loc.
             Theolog.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Loc.
             de
             Evangel
             .
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             437.
             &
             cap.
             12.
             pag.
             500
             ,
             501.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             4
             
             o.
             Jenae
             1618.
             
          
           
             g
             Enchirid.
             Relig.
             Reform
             .
             pag.
             95.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             
               Lugd.
               Bat.
            
             1647.
             
          
           
             h
             Explicat
             .
             Cateches
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Quaest
             .
             19.
             pag.
             99
             ,
             100.
             in
             Tom.
             3.
             ejus
             Script
             .
             Theolog.
             Heidelberg
             .
             Amstel
             .
             1646.
             &
             exegesis
             August
             .
             Confess
             .
             Art.
             5.
             pag.
             43.
             
             A●stel
             .
             1647.
             
          
           
             i
             Andreas
             Rivetus
             ,
             in
             Gen.
             15.
             
             Exercitat
             .
             84.
             pag.
             325.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Roter
             .
             1651.
             
          
           
             k
             Cum
             enim
             Evangelium
             nihil
             aliud
             sit
             ,
             quam
             enunciatio
             &
             declaratio
             Gratiae
             ,
             misericordiaeque
             Dei
             ,
             quam
             suâ
             morte
             Christus
             promeritus
             est
             ,
             negari
             non
             potest
             illam
             esse
             maxime
             Evangelicam
             Doctrinam
             ,
             quae
             hoc
             beneficium
             laetumque
             nuntium
             plenissimè
             exponit
             ,
             eamque
             ob
             causam
             in
             Pauli
             Epistolis
             Evangelium
             copiosissime
             ,
             &
             clarissime
             doceri
             ,
             &
             esse
             Paulum
             optimum
             Evangelistam
             .
             Whitakerus
             contra
             Duraeum
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             pag.
             80.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Genev.
             1610.
             
          
           
             a
             Evangelium
             autem
             hoc
             modo
             non
             incommode
             definiri
             potest
             ;
             Doctrina
             Divina
             ,
             quâ
             Areanum
             Dei
             Foedus
             ,
             de
             gratuitâ
             salute
             per
             Christum
             hominibus
             in
             peccatum
             lapsis
             annamciatur
             ;
             &
             cum
             electis
             inchoatur
             ac
             conservatur
             ,
             ad
             ipsorum
             salutem
             ,
             &
             Dei
             servatoris
             gloriam
             .
             Gomarus
             ,
             Disput
             .
             14.
             
             Thes
             .
             25.
             pag.
             52.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             oper
             .
             Amstel
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             a
             Multos
             enim
             insignes
             ,
             &
             perniciosos
             errores
             peperit
             aequivocatio
             vocabuli
             Legis
             ,
             non
             rectè
             distincta
             Monachi
             transformarunt
             Doctrinam
             Evangelii
             in
             Legem
             .
             Chemnitius
             Loc.
             Com.
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             4.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Francof
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             b
             Hoc
             enim
             vere
             possumus
             affirmare
             ,
             ignorationem
             differentiae
             Legis
             ,
             &
             Evangelii
             ,
             plurimis
             maximisque
             erroribus
             occasionem
             praebuisse
             ,
             quibus
             hodie
             Christiana
             Religio
             perturbatur
             :
             i.
             e.
             
               For
               we
               can
               truly
               affirm
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               hath
               afforded
               Occasion
               to
               the
               most
               and
               greatest
               Errors
               with
               which
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               at
               this
               Day
               disturb'd
               .
               Beza
            
             Confessio
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             23.
             pag.
             19.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             Genev.
             1570.
             
          
           
             a
             Et
             quae
             alia
             Lux
             discussit
             densissimas
             tenebras
             Regni
             Pontificii
             nisi
             haec
             praecipuè
             ,
             quod
             demonstratum
             est
             verum
             discrimen
             Legis
             ,
             &
             Evangelii
             ?
             Chemnitius
             ,
             Ibid.
             pag.
             562.
             
          
           
             a
             Sic
             omnes
             Justiciarii
             existimant
             Christum
             esse
             novum
             quendam
             Legislatorem
             ,
             &
             judicant
             Evangelium
             nihil
             aliud
             esse
             ,
             quam
             librum
             ,
             qui
             contineat
             novas
             Leges
             de
             operibus
             ,
             ut
             Turcae
             de
             suo
             Alcorano
             somniant
             ;
             sed
             satis
             Legum
             est
             in
             Mose
             .
             Ideo
             Evangelium
             est
             praedicatio
             de
             Christo
             ,
             quod
             remittat
             peccata
             ,
             donet
             gratiam
             ,
             justificet
             ,
             &
             salvet
             peccatores
             .
             Quod
             autem
             praecepta
             in
             Evangelio
             reperiuntur
             ,
             ista
             non
             sunt
             Evangelium
             ,
             sed
             expositiones
             Legis
             &
             Appendices
             Evangelii
             .
             Luther
             .
             plenior
             Comment
             .
             in
             Galat.
             2.
             17.
             
             Fol.
             42.
             pag.
             1.
             in
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
          
           
             b
             Quia
             de
             Sion
             exhibit
             Lex
             .
             Haec
             est
             causa
             multiplicandae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             &
             Regni
             Christi
             ampliandi
             ,
             praedicatio
             scilicet
             Evangelii
             .
             Promittit
             enim
             ,
             hîc
             novum
             verbum
             ,
             nisi
             enim
             novam
             Doctrinam
             significaret
             ,
             quid
             opus
             erat
             denuo
             promittere
             Legem
             ,
             quae
             tot
             annis
             antè
             lata
             erat
             ?
             Et
             manifestè
             significat
             differentiam
             quod
             addit
             ,
             de
             Sion
             .
             q.
             d.
             prius
             dedi
             Legem
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             nunc
             aliam
             dabo
             in
             Sion
             Monte
             ,
             quae
             non
             erit
             doctrina
             operum
             ,
             sed
             Fidei
             ,
             non
             Legum
             ,
             sed
             Gratiae
             ,
             non
             accusans
             sed
             conferens
             remissionem
             peccatorum
             .
             Luther
             .
             Enarrat
             .
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             
             Fol.
             292.
             
             Pag.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             oper
             .
          
           
             a
             Nam
             quum
             à
             Lege
             petenda
             esset
             pietatis
             regula
             ,
             per
             Synecdochen
             ejus
             nomine
             totam
             Doctrinam
             Dei
             comprehendere
             solebant
             :
             quemadmodum
             etiam
             sub
             Altaris
             nomine
             cultum
             Dei.
             Calvin
             .
             Com.
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             Tom.
             4.
             oper
             .
          
           
             c
             Nihil
             enim
             aliud
             intelligit
             per
             Legem
             quam
             Verbum
             Domini
             ,
             nec
             per
             Zijon
             quam
             Hierusalem
             ;
             nec
             potest
             de
             aliâ
             Doctrinâ
             intelligi
             quam
             Evangelica
             .
             Muscul
             .
             Com.
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             pag.
             71.
             
             Basil
             .
             1570.
             
          
           
             d
             Utitur
             autem
             Legis
             vocabulo
             pro
             Judaeorum
             more
             ,
             de
             Doctrina
             loquens
             ,
             &
             Legem
             operum
             dicit
             eam
             Doctrinam
             ,
             quae
             nos
             operibus
             justificari
             tradit
             .
             Legem
             vero
             Fidei
             eam
             ,
             quae
             justitiam
             monstrat
             in
             Merito
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             solâ
             Fide
             apprehenditur
             .
             Gualtherus
             Homil.
             19.
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Roman
             .
             Fol.
             44.
             pag.
             1.
             
             Tiguri
             1566.
             
          
           
             a
             Significat
             ergo
             novam
             Dei
             patefactionem
             ,
             &
             novam
             formam
             Legis
             ,
             &
             cultus
             expectandam
             esse
             è
             Zijone
             ,
             patefacto
             nimirum
             Christo
             ,
             &
             abrogatis
             ceremoniis
             .
             Sed
             cum
             dicat
             Legem
             egressuram
             è
             Zijone
             ,
             queritur
             an
             hoc
             &
             similibus
             locis
             stabiliatur
             opinio
             Papistarum
             ,
             qui
             volunt
             Christum
             venisse
             ,
             ut
             esset
             novus
             Legislator
             ,
             qui
             Legem
             meliorem
             &
             persectiorem
             proferret
             ,
             quàm
             olim
             lata
             erat
             per
             Mosem
             ,
             ut
             secundum
             cum
             Legem
             homines
             deinceps
             viventes
             ,
             hâc
             obedientiâ
             placerent
             Deo
             ,
             &
             consequerentur
             vitam
             aeternam
             ?
             Facilis
             est
             responsio
             ex
             phrasi
             usitatissimâ
             in
             Scripturâ
             ,
             quâ
             nomine
             Legis
             tota
             Doctrina
             intelligitur
             .
             —
             Fugienda
             est
             igitur
             opinio
             Monastica
             tanquam
             pestis
             ,
             &
             eversio
             totius
             Christianismi
             ,
             &
             obscuratio
             officii
             &
             beneficiorum
             Christi
             ,
             non
             differens
             ab
             Ethnicorum
             ,
             Judaeorum
             ,
             Turcarum
             ,
             &
             aliarum
             Sectarum
             opinionibus
             de
             justificatione
             coram
             Deo.
             Vrsinus
             Comment
             .
             in
             Esa
             .
             2.
             pag.
             63.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             oper
             .
             Neustad
             .
             1589.
             
          
           
             b
             Est
             &
             illa
             significatio
             generalis
             ,
             quando
             sub
             nomine
             Legis
             intelligitur
             universa
             Doctrina
             divinitus
             patefacta
             ,
             ut
             Psal
             .
             19.
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             119.
             ubi
             Lex
             dicitur
             consolari
             ,
             &
             aedificare
             corda
             .
             Ita
             de
             Evangelio
             loquitur
             Esaias
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             v.
             3.
             
             De
             Sion
             exibit
             Lex
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
             Lex
             spiritus
             vitae
             ;
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
             Lex
             Fidei
             ;
             Gal.
             2.
             19.
             
             Ego
             per
             Legem
             Legi
             mortuus
             sum
             .
             Est
             autem
             Hebraica
             Phrasis
             ,
             in
             quâ
             Lex
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ab
             instituendo
             ,
             &
             docendo
             nomen
             habet
             .
             Chemnitius
             loci
             Com.
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             5.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Francof
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             a
             Unde
             jam
             sequitur
             istam
             exclusionem
             factam
             esse
             per
             Legem
             fidei
             ,
             quae
             hîc
             denotat
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Doctrinam
             Fidei
             ,
             prout
             sub
             novo
             Testamento
             docetur
             ,
             sine
             obligatione
             ad
             ulla
             opera
             tanquam
             causam
             justificationis
             ,
             uti
             futura
             fuissent
             opera
             Legis
             Moralis
             perfectè
             ,
             &
             constanter
             praestita
             ab
             Adamo
             ,
             vel
             tanquam
             necessarium
             justificationis
             praerequisitum
             .
             Wittichius
             Investigat
             .
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Roman
             .
             pag.
             150.
             
             
               Lugd.
               Bat.
            
             1685.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e8020
           
             a
             Epistola
             Arminii
             ad
             Utenbogardum
             in
             Epistolis
             praestant
             .
             viror
             .
             Epist
             .
             70.
             pag.
             131
             ,
             132.
             
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
             Amstel
             .
             1684.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Lorimer
             '
             
               s
               Apology
            
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             pag.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e9010
           
             *
             Legis
             quidem
             nomen
             impropriè
             fidei
             tribuitur
             .
             Calvin
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             pag.
             49.
             part
             .
             3.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Edit
             .
             Genev.
             1617.
             
          
           
             †
             Per
             quam
             Legem
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             Quâ
             Doctrinâ
             Beza
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             a
             Aquinas
             Lect.
             4.
             in
             Rom.
             3
             pag.
             30.
             
             Antverp
             .
             1620.
             
          
           
             b
             Cajetan
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             in
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Script
             .
             Lugd.
             1639.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Arias
               Montanus
            
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             in
             suâ
             Elucidat
             .
             Epist
             .
             Apost
             .
             Edit
             .
             
               Plant.
               Antverp
            
             .
             1588.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ambros
               .
               Catharin
            
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             28.
             in
             ejus
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Paul.
             pag.
             38.
             
             Paris
             .
             1566.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cornelius
               Mussas
            
             ,
             Comment
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             pag.
             184
             ,
             185
             ,
             186.
             
             Venet.
             1588.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Benedict
               .
               Justin
            
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             in
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Explant
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Paul.
             Lugd.
             1612.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Cor.
               a
               Lapide
            
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Estius
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Adamus
               Contzen
            
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Rom.
             3.
             17.
             
             Quaest
             .
             2.
             pag.
             175
             ,
             176.
             
             
               Col.
               Agrip.
            
             1629.
             
          
           
             *
             Rivet
             .
             in
             Cap.
             15.
             
             Genes
             .
             Exercitat
             .
             84.
             pag.
             321.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             oper
             .
             
               Roterod.
               1651.
               
               Alessandro
               Zilioli
            
             ,
             Histor
             .
             Memorab
             .
             de
             nostri
             Tempi
             ,
             part
             .
             2.
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             46.
             
             Bologn
             .
             1645.
             
          
           
             a
             Ex
             quibus
             omnibus
             etiam
             patet
             ,
             Christum
             non
             solum
             ut
             redemptorem
             hominibus
             datum
             esse
             ;
             cui
             fidant
             ,
             ut
             volunt
             Haeretici
             ;
             sed
             etiam
             ut
             Legislatorem
             cui
             obediant
             .
             Estius
             in
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Christus
             non
             modo
             servator
             ,
             rerum
             etiam
             Legislator
             agnoscendus
             est
             ,
             quippe
             cujus
             summa
             Lex
             est
             charitas
             ,
             quam
             veluti
             novam
             Legem
             ,
             novo
             modo
             nobis
             imperavit
             ,
             novoque
             exemplo
             confirmavit
             .
             Verstius
             in
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             pag.
             273.
             
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             Apost
             .
             Amstelod
             .
             1631.
             
          
           
             c
             Vorstius
             de
             Deo
             Disp
             .
             3.
             pag.
             19.
             
             &
             Notae
             in
             Disp
             .
             3.
             pag.
             215
             ad
             217.
             
             Steinfurt
             .
             1610.
             
             Ibid.
             Disp
             .
             6.
             pag.
             64.
             
             &
             Notae
             in
             Disp
             .
             6.
             pag.
             365
             ,
             366.
             
             Et
             Apologet.
             Exeg
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             pag.
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
               Lugd.
               Bat.
            
             1611.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Lorimer
             
               's
               Apology
            
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Just
             .
             Mart.
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             pag.
             229.
             oper
             .
             Edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             1636.
             
          
           
             a
             Goulartii
             notae
             in
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist
             .
             11.
             pag.
             33.
             oper
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             Edit
             .
             Goulartii
             ,
             Genev.
             1593.
             
          
           
             b
             Cum
             dicitur
             diligamus
             invicem
             ,
             Lex
             est
             ;
             cum
             dicitur
             quia
             dilectio
             ex
             Deo
             est
             .
             Gratia
             est
             .
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Gratia
             &
             Libero
             arbitrio
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             fol.
             284.
             pag.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             7.
             oper
             .
             Paris
             .
             1571.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             Lorimer
             
               's
               Apology
            
             ,
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             Vox
             Evangelium
             speciatim
             sumpta
             ,
             atque
             ad
             Christi
             exhibitionem
             restricta
             ,
             primò
             Historiam
             denotat
             de
             Christo
             in
             carne
             manifestato
             ,
             ut
             Marc.
             12.
             secundò
             pro
             laetâ
             usurpatur
             doctrinâ
             ac
             praedicatione
             de
             hominum
             peccatorum
             reconciliatione
             cum
             Deo
             per
             gratuitam
             peccatorum
             remissionem
             morte
             Christi
             expiatoriâ
             ipsis
             partam
             ,
             quibuslibet
             indefinitè
             oblatam
             ,
             pauperibus
             spiritu
             atque
             Infantibus
             revelatam
             ,
             credentibus
             vero
             singulatiter
             applicatam
             ad
             horum
             salutem
             ,
             &
             misericordiae
             Divinae
             cum
             Justitiâ
             conjunctae
             patefactionem
             ,
             laudem
             sempiternam
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             15.
             
             &
             seq
             .
             Synops
             .
             pur
             .
             Doctr.
             Disp
             .
             22.
             
             Thes
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             pag.
             267
             ,
             268.
             
             
               Ludg.
               Bat.
            
             1625.
             
             Ibid.
             Thes
             .
             36
             ,
             37.
             pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             b
             Gomar
             .
             Disput
             .
             15.
             
             Thes
             .
             25.
             pag.
             52.
             
             Tom.
             8.
             3.
             oper
             .
             Amstel
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             a
             Apology
             ,
             pag.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41521-e10880
           
             a
             Praecepta
             etiam
             diversa
             quantum
             ad
             Ceremonialia
             :
             Nam
             quantum
             ad
             moralia
             sunt
             eadem
             ,
             sed
             plenius
             in
             Evangelio
             continentur
             .
             
               Petrus
               Lombard
            
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             4.
             pag.
             681.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             8
             
             o.
             Mogunt
             .
             1632.
             
          
           
             b
             Tametsi
             Evangelii
             praecepta
             simpliciter
             difficiliora
             sint
             ,
             majorisque
             oneris
             praeceptis
             Mosaicae
             Legis
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Alex.
               Alens
            
             .
             Sum.
             Theol.
             par
             .
             3.
             
             Quaest
             .
             28.
             
             Memb.
             4.
             
             Art.
             1.
             pag.
             193.
             
             
               Col.
               Agr.
            
             1622.
             
          
           
             c
             Duplex
             est
             difficultas
             five
             gravitas
             ,
             una
             carnalis
             ,
             alia
             spiritualis
             :
             Quantum
             ad
             carnalem
             gravitatem
             gravior
             erat
             Lex
             vetus
             quam
             Evangelium
             ,
             sed
             quantum
             ad
             difficultatem
             spiritualem
             Lex
             nova
             difficilior
             .
             
               Guil.
               Altissiod
            
             .
             Sum.
             in
             Sentent
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Fol.
             243.
             pag.
             2
             Paris
             .
             1500.
             
          
           
             d
             Spiritus
             est
             gratia
             spiritus
             ,
             in
             quâ
             datur
             spiritus
             sanctus
             :
             &
             haec
             datur
             in
             Legislatione
             novâ
             ,
             non
             veteri
             .
             
               Albert.
               Magn.
            
             Com.
             in
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             4.
             
             Art.
             4.
             pag.
             419.
             
             Tom.
             15.
             oper
             .
             Ed
             à
             Jammy
             ,
             Lugd.
             1651.
             
          
           
             e
             Lex
             Evangelica
             ,
             cum
             sit
             ipsa
             spiritus
             sancti
             gratia
             ,
             necessariò
             hominem
             justificat
             .
             Aquin.
             Sum.
             prim
             .
             secund
             .
             Qu.
             106.
             
             Art.
             2.
             pag.
             199.
             
             
               Col.
               Agr.
            
             1622.
             
          
           
             f
             Ex
             parte
             autem
             Legis
             novae
             plus
             alleviat
             multitudo
             ,
             &
             efficacia
             auxiliorum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Scotus
             in
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             g
             Quae
             quidem
             Lex
             nova
             quatuor
             notabiles
             &
             excellentes
             conditiones
             habet
             .
             Est
             enim
             Lex
             Charitatis
             ,
             Libertatis
             ,
             Facilitatis
             ,
             Necessitatis
             .
             Rayner
             .
             de
             Pisis
             Pantheol
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             109.
             de
             Lege
             pag.
             116.
             
             Edit
             .
             in
             4
             
             o.
             Brixiae
             ,
             1580.
             
          
           
             h
             Antiqua
             (
             viz.
             Lex
             )
             imperabat
             ,
             sed
             auxilium
             non
             praebebat
             ,
             attendebat
             literam
             ,
             quae
             occidit
             :
             Nova
             spiritum
             ,
             &
             gratiam
             ,
             quae
             vivificat
             .
             Aureolus
             in
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
             Quaest
             .
             ult
             .
             pag.
             451.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Romae
             ,
             1605.
             
          
           
             i
             Quod
             Lex
             nova
             liberat
             ab
             oneribus
             veteris
             Legis
             verum
             est
             ,
             tum
             quia
             imponit
             onera
             pauciora
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             leviora
             ,
             &
             quae
             pertinent
             ad
             curationem
             morbi
             peccati
             ,
             &
             ad
             conservationem
             sanitatis
             spiritualis
             .
             Durand
             .
             in
             Sent.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Dist
             .
             1.
             
             Qu.
             2.
             pag.
             646.
             
             Lugd.
             1587.
             
          
           
             k
             Duae
             namque
             sunt
             partes
             Legis
             Divinae
             tam
             vetustae
             ,
             quam
             novae
             ,
             videlicet
             testimonia
             ,
             &
             praecepta
             .
             Testimonia
             pertinent
             ad
             credenda
             ,
             Praecepta
             ad
             operanda
             .
             
               Dionys
               .
               Carthus
            
             .
             in
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
             Qu.
             2.
             pag.
             330.
             
             Venet.
             1584.
             
          
           
             l
             Lex
             Evangelica
             Christianorum
             est
             propria
             ,
             Lex
             vero
             invita
             universis
             communiter
             intionibus
             pater
             .
             —
             Lex
             haec
             ipsissimum
             est
             Evangelium
             .
             
               Domin
               .
               Soto
            
             de
             Justic
             .
             &
             Jure
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
             Quaest
             .
             7.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
             Fol.
             61.
             pag.
             1.
             
             Lugd.
             1582.
             
          
           
             m
             Prime
             conclusio
             est
             :
             Lex
             Evangelica
             ,
             si
             pura
             documenta
             &
             mandata
             ,
             atque
             opetum
             substantiam
             consideres
             ,
             non
             magis
             per
             se
             justificat
             ,
             quam
             vetus
             ,
             vel
             Lex
             ipsa
             naturae
             .
             —
             Secunda
             conclusio
             :
             Lex
             Evangelica
             ,
             si
             internam
             ejus
             virtutem
             mediteris
             ,
             hominem
             justificat
             .
             Id.
             Ibid.
             Quaest
             .
             7.
             
             Art.
             2.
             
             Fol.
             61.
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Non
             veteris
             illius
             ,
             &
             tunc
             continuò
             evacuandi
             ,
             sed
             novi
             &
             aeterai
             Testamenti
             ,
             novae
             Legis
             ,
             novo
             more
             promulgatae
             .
             
               Alb.
               Pighius
            
             ,
             de
             Hierarch
             Ecclesiast
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Fol.
             7.
             pag.
             1.
             
             
               Col.
               Agr.
            
             1558.
             
          
           
             o
             Lex
             autem
             gratiâ
             comitata
             ,
             cujusmodi
             intelligitur
             Lex
             nova
             ,
             non
             tantum
             quid
             sit
             agendum
             ,
             ostendit
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             spiritum
             &
             virtutem
             subministrat
             ,
             quâ
             quod
             praecipitur
             ,
             impleatur
             .
             Estius
             ,
             in
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sentent
             .
             Dist
             .
             40.
             
             §.
             4.
             pag.
             159.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Duac
             .
             1616.
             
          
           
             p
             Dicendum
             verò
             primò
             est
             Christum
             dominum
             non
             solum
             suisse
             redemptorem
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             fuisse
             verum
             ,
             &
             proprium
             Legis
             latorem
             .
             —
             Dico
             secundo
             Lex
             Christi
             seu
             Lex
             nova
             ,
             est
             vera
             ac
             propriissima
             Lex
             praeceptiva
             .
             Suarez
             .
             de
             Legibus
             ,
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             696
             ,
             697.
             
             Mogunt
             .
             1619.
             
          
           
             q
             Ad
             diffitultatem
             est
             Responsio
             communis
             ;
             gratiam
             convenire
             Legi
             novae
             quasi
             per
             se
             ,
             &
             ex
             propris
             ;
             antiquioribus
             vero
             Legibus
             non
             ex
             vi
             illarum
             ,
             seu
             per
             se
             fuisse
             conjunctam
             ,
             sed
             per
             respectum
             ad
             Legem
             gratiae
             .
             Et
             ideo
             Legi
             gratiae
             simpliciter
             tribui
             justificationem
             non
             verò
             superioribus
             Legibus
             .
             —
             Ob
             hanc
             ergo
             rationem
             spiritus
             gratiae
             dicitur
             esse
             proprius
             Legis
             novae
             quia
             data
             est
             eo
             tempore
             ,
             in
             quo
             jam
             Author
             gratiae
             advenit
             ,
             &
             redemptionem
             hominum
             consummavit
             ,
             gratiamque
             omnibus
             meruit
             .
             Imo
             idem
             ipse
             est
             Author
             hujus
             regis
             ,
             &
             gratiae
             .
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             cap.
             5.
             pag.
             712.
             
          
           
             r
             Et
             quidem
             si
             loquamur
             de
             Gratiâ
             Novi
             Testamenti
             ,
             non
             distinguitur
             Lex
             ab
             Evangelio
             :
             Quod
             Lex
             requirat
             opera
             ,
             Evangelium
             non
             requirat
             opera
             ;
             sed
             quod
             Lex
             doceat
             quid
             sit
             faciendum
             ,
             Evangelium
             praebeat
             vires
             ad
             faciendum
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Justif
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             1011.
             
             In
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Controv.
             
               Colon.
               Agrip.
            
             1619.
             
          
           
             s
             Quamvis
             Christus
             suam
             Legem
             habeat
             ,
             eumque
             Dei
             nomine
             mundo
             tulerit
             ,
             non
             tamen
             simpliciter
             Legislator
             dicitur
             ,
             cum
             ejus
             Lex
             nihil
             aliud
             fuerit
             quam
             complementum
             ac
             perfectio
             Mosaicae
             Legis
             ;
             nec
             sanè
             ob
             id
             praecipuè
             in
             Mundum
             venit
             ,
             ut
             Legem
             ferret
             ,
             nosterve
             Legislator
             esset
             ,
             sed
             ut
             nos
             servaret
             ,
             in
             quem
             etiam
             finem
             nobis
             suam
             Legem
             dedit
             .
             Socin
             .
             ad
             Artic.
             Cuteni
             ,
             Thes
             .
             10.
             pag.
             454.
             tom
             .
             2.
             oper
             .
             1656.
             
          
           
             t
             Fatentur
             Remonstrantes
             delectari
             se
             istâ
             Loquendi
             ratione
             ,
             [
             viz.
             quod
             Christus
             sit
             novus
             quidam
             Legislator
             ]
             non
             quia
             hunc
             aut
             illum
             autorem
             sapit
             ,
             nedum
             quia
             eam
             à
             Socino
             mutuati
             ,
             sed
             quia
             Dei
             &
             Scripturae
             Phrasis
             ,
             &
             quia
             Religionis
             totius
             corculum
             ,
             ac
             Medulla
             est
             .
             Nihil
             aeque
             necessarium
             esse
             credunt
             ,
             quam
             ut
             credatur
             novae
             Legis
             latorem
             esse
             .
             Episcopius
             ,
             Apolog.
             Remonstrant
             .
             cap.
             24.
             pag.
             237.
             part
             .
             2.
             tom
             .
             1.
             oper
             .
             Rot.
             1665.
             
          
           
             u
             Paulum
             fateor
             uno
             loco
             Legis
             fidei
             meminisse
             ,
             quam
             opponat
             Legi
             operum
             ;
             sed
             praeterquam
             quod
             additum
             fidei
             nomen
             omnem
             amphiboliam
             tollit
             ,
             dico
             ne
             sic
             quidem
             illum
             Locum
             tibi
             patrocinari
             .
             Lego
             apud
             eundem
             Legem
             Christi
             ,
             sed
             pro
             mutuae
             dilectionis
             mandato
             à
             Christo
             renovato
             ;
             cui
             opponitur
             externa
             Legis
             observatio
             ,
             ac
             praesertim
             Pharisaica
             .
             Legem
             perfectam
             Libertatis
             (
             cujus
             meminit
             Jacobus
             )
             nego
             ad
             istam
             novae
             Legis
             appellationem
             pertinere
             .
             Calvinum
             autem
             uti
             memini
             uno
             Loco
             vestrâ
             illâ
             formulâ
             ,
             sed
             additâ
             interpretatione
             ,
             &
             idcirco
             tantum
             ,
             ut
             quid
             in
             vobis
             redargueret
             ,
             omnes
             intelligerent
             :
             Ne
             me
             vero
             existimes
             de
             nihilo
             contendere
             ,
             quum
             veteres
             nonnulli
             ,
             veluti
             Augustinus
             (
             quod
             tamen
             rarissimè
             fecit
             )
             Legis
             ,
             &
             quidem
             novae
             ,
             seu
             secundae
             ,
             nomen
             aliquando
             novo
             Foederi
             ,
             sive
             Evangelio
             tribuerit
             ,
             facit
             exitialis
             ille
             &
             plane
             detestabilis
             Error
             vester
             ,
             quo
             Legis
             &
             Evangelii
             praecipuum
             discrimen
             tollitis
             ,
             ut
             hanc
             formulam
             scripturis
             inusitatam
             prorsus
             ex
             Ecclesiâ
             exturbandam
             existimem
             .
             Bezae
             Apolog.
             2.
             ad
             Cl.
             de
             .
             Xaintes
             respons
             .
             pag.
             364.
             tom
             .
             2.
             oper
             .
             Genevae
             1573.